THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Divided into FOVRE PARTS Together with AN APPENDIX Wherein the Superiority of our owne and most other Foraine Parliaments States Kingdomes Magistrates collectively considered over and above their lawfull Emperours Kings Princes is abundantly evidenced confirmed by pregnant Reasons Resolutions Precedents Histories Authorities of all sorts the contrary Objections re-felled The Treachery and Disloyalty of Papists to their Soveraignes with their present plots to extirpate the Protestant Religion demonstrated And all materiall Objections Calumnies of the King his Counsell Royallists Malignants Delinquents Papists against the present Parliaments proceedings pretended to be excceding Derogatory to the Kings Supremacy and Subjects Liberty satisfactorily answered refuted dissipated in all parâ—iculars By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne Gal. 5. 1. Stand fast therefore in the Liberty wherewith Christ hath made you free and be not intangled againe with the yoke of bondage Psalm 2. 10 11. Be wise now therefore Oye Kings be instructed ye Iudges of the earth serve the Lord in feare and rojoyce with trembling It is this second day of August 1643. Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons in Parliament concerning Printing that this Booke Intituled The Soveraigne power of Parliaments and Kingdoms c. be Printed by Michael Sparke senior Iohn White Printed at London for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. TO THE Right Honourable Lords Commons Assembled in and continuing Constantly with this present PARLIAMENT both in Person and Affection ETernally Renowned Senators and most cordiall Philopaters to Your bleeding dying dearest Country from which no menacing Terrors of armed Adversaries nor flattering Promises of hypocriticall Court-friends could hitherto divorce your sincerest Affections and withdraw your undefatigablest Industries in the least degree to its betraying or enslaving I here humbly prostrate to your most mature Iudgements and recommend to your Highest Noblest Patronage this Quadruple Discourse OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS AND KINGDOMES now at last compacted into one intire Body though formerly scattered abroad in dismembred Parts rather out of necessity to gratifie others then conveniency to content my selfe in which as Your Honours have the greatest Interest so it is just and equall You should enjoy the absolutest Propriety being compiled by Your Encouragement Printed by Your Authority published for Your Iustification to vindicate your indubitable ancient Soveraign Priviledges from the unjust Detractions Your legall necessary late Proceedings from the malicious false unjust Aspersions of those Royallists Malignants intemperate Pens Tongues Who like naturall bruite beasts made to be taken and destroyed speake evill of the things they understand not and shall perish in their owne corruption Cursed children who have forsaken the right way and are gone astray following the way of Balaam the sonne of Bosor who loved the wages of unrighteousnesse but was rebuked for his iniquity I must ingenuously confesse that the Subject matter and grand publicke Differences betweene King Parliament yea betweene most Kings and Kingdomes in the world herein debated are of such an extraordinary rare transcendent nature of such infinite universall consequence weight concernment yea so full of dangerous Precipes Rockes if not inextricable difficulties on either hand as might justly require not onely one person of the exquisitest judgement Heroicallest Spirit greatest experience deepest Policy absolutest abilities vastest knowledge in all kindes of Learnings States Governments and most exempt from all other imployments that might interrupt him in these kindes of Studies but even an whole Parliament or Oecumenicall Councell of the most experienced ablest learnedest wisest Statists in the Universe and many yeares most advised consideration exactly to ventilate and determine them Which consideration might have justly daunted yea quite deterred me the meanest of ten thousand furnished with no competent abilities and having scarce one vacant houre but what I have borrowed from my naturall rest to accomplish so vast an undertaking from this most difficult weighty publicke service sufficient to sinke the strongest Hercules if not Atlas himselfe the worlds supporter But yet the Goodnesse the Commonnesse of the Cause which concernes our whole three Kingdomes Parliaments Religion and every one of our well-beings in this present world the deare affection I beare to my native Country Religion Posterity Parliaments and your Honours the defect of other Advocates to plead this publicke Cause seconded with the private earnest intreaties which were as so many Commands to me of some Members of Your Honourable Assembly to undertake this weighty taske their authorizing my rude Collections for the Presse were such strong exciting ingagements to me to undertake this difficult imployment that I chose of two extreames rather to discover mine owne insufficiency in an impotent speedy discharge of this great service so farre transcending my weake indowments than to shew any want of sincerity or industry in deserting this grand Cause in a time of need It beeing one chiefe Article of my beliefe ever since I first read the Scriptures and Tullies Offices That I was principally born for my Countries good next to Gods glory involved in it Upon which ground I have ever bent all my Studies to promote it what I might though to my particular losse and disadvantage The sole end I aime at in these Treatises is the re-establishment of my bleeding expiring Countries endangered Liberties Priviledges Rights Lawes Religion the curing of her mortall wounds the restauration of her much desired Peace in truth and righteousnesse the supportation of Parliaments the onely Pillars Bulwarkes of our Church State Lawes Liberties Religion in their perfect lustre and full Soveraigne Authority the removall of those present grievances differences Warres arising principally from ignorant or wilfull mistakes of the Parliaments just Priviledges and the Kings due Prerogatives which threaten present ruine to them all for whose future prosperity security I could with Moses and Paul heartily wish my selfe to be blotted out of the Booke of life and to be accursed from Christ neither count I may life limbes liberties or any earthly comforts deare unto me so I may any wayes promote Gods glory and the publike welfare And certainely had the most of men in publike places but Heroicke publike Spirits as I make no doubt all Your Honours have byassed with no private Interests or base selfe-respects studying nothing but the common-good our present unnaturall warres would soone be determined our greatest differences easily reconciled our foraine Irish French Walloon Popish Forces brought in to cut our English Protestants and their Religions throats before our faces at which horrid spectacle I wonder all English spirits rise not up with unanimous indignation in stead of joyning with them easily expulsed our remaining Grievances speedily redressed our disordered Church Reformed our Pristine Peace and Prosperity restored yea entayled to us and our Posterities for ever whereas the private selfe-ends selfe-interests of some ambitious covetous malicious treacherous timerous publicke persons who serve no other Deity Majesty or
the Parliament and made some addition to the Kings Prerogative Fifthly Bodin with others as I shall hereafter manifest assure us That the Soveraign Power and Iurisdiction both in the Roman and German Empires and in most forrâ—ign Christian Kingdoms was and yet is in the Senate People Parliaments States Dyets yet this is no empeachment at all to their royall Supremacies or Titles of Supreme Heads and Governours Within their own Dominions no more then the asserting of generall Councells to be above Popes themselves by the learnedst Papists is any derogation as they hold it is not now to the Popes most absolute pretended Soveraignty above all Emperours Kings Princes Prelates Subjects and the world it self of which they affirm him sole Monarch Therefore by the self-same reason this asserting of the whole Kingdoms and Parliaments power to be above the Kings is no diminution at all much lesse a denyall of his Supremacy and just Prerogative Royall If then the Parliaments Power be thus higher and greater then the Kings Personall Power and Jurisdiction out of Parliament it will necessarily follow from hence First That in these unhappy times of division and separation of the Kings Personall presence not legall which cannot be severed from the Parliament The Lords and Commons Orders Votes Ordinances made legally in Parliament it self are to be preferred obeyed by all the Kingdom before any His Majesties Proclamations Declarations Commissions Warrants or Mandates made illegally out of Parliament in affront of both Houses proceedings and Decrees since when ever two distinct powers command different thingâ— that are lawfull or of the same nature the higher Power ought still to be obeyed As if a Master commands his Servant one thing and the King another or the King one thing God another the King is to be obeyed before the Master because the Superiour Power but God before the King because the highest Power as the Fathers and Canonists resolve most fully And Doctor Ferne with other asserters of the Kings Prerogative not only grant but prove And therefore presse an absolute Obedience to all the Kings commands against the Parliament on this false ground Because the King say they is the highest Soveraign Power and above the Parliament it self The contrary whereunto being now made evident to all men The Argument falls fatally on them that urge it The Parliament not the King is the most Soveraign Power Ergâ— Its Votes and Ordinances must be preferred and obeyed before the Kings Yea The Parliament being the highest Power the King Himself ought to submit thereto and to be ruled and advised thereby This conclusion though it may seem a Paradox to most men is an undubitable verity both in point of Divinity and Policy as is most apparent by the 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 46. and c. 29 1 to 11. 2. Sam. 18. 2 3 4. c. 19. 1. to 9. 1 K. 12. 1. to 25. 2. K. 20. 7 8 9. 1 Chr. 13. 1. to 6. 2 Chr. 10. 11. c. 30. 2 3 5 23. c. 32. 3. Esth. 1. 13. to 22. c. 9. 23. to 23. Ierâ— 38. 4. to 28. Dan. 6. 4. to 20 Ionah 3. 7. Ezra 10. 3. 8. Eccles. 4. 13. Prov. 11. 14. c. 15. 22. c. 25. 5. compared together and with Iosh. 20. 11. to 34. Iudg. 20. 1. to 20. where we finde the Princes and people alwayes overruling their Kings who submitted their judgement wholly to them not the Kings overruling their Princes and people who as Iosephus records Antiqu. Iudaeorum l. 4. c. 18. Ought to do nothing besides against or without the sentence of the Senate or Congregation Whence King Zedechiah said unto his Princes Jere. 38. 4 5. The King is not he that can do any thing against you And in point of Law and Conscience even in our own Kings and Kingdom as is clear by 20 E. 3. the Preface and c. 1. 25 E. 3. Parliament 6. the Statute against Provisors 38 E. 3. Stat. 2. c. 1 2 3. 3 E. 1. c. 17. and 48 with other Statutes which I shall hereafter cite at large in answer to the fourth Objection concerning the Kings negative voice which Texts and Statutes those who will may peruse at leisure for their better satisfaction And in Pauls time the highest Powers in Rome were not the Roman Emperours as ignorant Doctors make the unlearned world beleeve but the Roman Senate who had full power not only to elect and command but censure and depose their Emperours and adjudge them unto death as Iohn Bodin acknowledgeth and I shall hereafter abundantly manifest in the Appendix Secondly That the Parliaments resisting of the Kings personall Commands especially such as are illegall and destructive to the Kingdom or any private Subjects resisting them by vertue of a publike Ordinance or Countermand from the Parliament is no resisting of the higher Power against Pauls injunction Rom. 13. 1. to 7. as Doctor Ferne and other illiterated Doctors vainly fancy but a direct submission and obedience to the highest Powers the Parliament and those who resist the Parliaments Ordinances and Commands especially such as tend to the preservation of Religion Laws Liberties Priviledges of Parliament and the Kingdom or bringing Delinquents to condign punishment though they do it by vertue of any extrajudiciall countermand from the King or His ill Counsellors do both in point of Law Divinity Conscience resist the higher Powers because they resist the Parliament which is in truth the highest Power as I have manifested not the King and so shall receive damnation to themselves for it either here or hereafter if they repent not which I seriously desire all those Delinquents Papists Malignants ill Counsellors and Cavaliers to consider who contrary to severall Orders and Declarations of Parliament yea contrary to the Law of God of Nature of the Realm have like unnaturall Vipers taken up offensive Arms against the Parliament and Kingdom to ruine them Religion Laws and Liberties at once Thirdly Hence it follows That the Resolutions and Declarations of the Lords and Commons in Parliament the supremest Court against the Commission of Array Arming of Papists raising of Forces imposing Taxes to maintain Warre against the Parliament Plundering and the like ought to be obeyed and submitted to as lawfull and binding both by the King Himself the Kingdom and every private Subject whatsoever and that the Kings extrajudiciall and illegall Declarations out of Parliament in direct opposition and contradiction to these Resolutions and Votes of both Houses in Parliament ought not to be obeyed the King himself as our Law Books resolve Being no competent Iudge especially out of his Courts what is Law or what not in those Cases but the Parliament only Which extrajudiciall new device of controlling affronting the Resolutions and Declarations of both Houses by opposite Proclamations and Declarations published in his Majesties name is such a transcendent violation of and contempt against the known priviledges the sacred venerable Authority and power of Parliaments
Plundering Cavalliers once come to a legall triall a Gallows will be too milde a punishment to expiate such a prodigious high Treason which former ages can hardly parallel especially if they persevere therein But of this more hereafter Sixthly Hence likewise it necessarily follows that the Houses of Parliament being the Soveraign Power ought of right to enjoy and may when they see just cause for the Kingdoms safety and benefit order the Militia Navy Ports Forts and Ammunition of the Realm and dispose of them into such persons custodies as they may safely conâ—ide in nominate and elect both the great Counsellers publike Officers and Judges of the Kingdom of right require if not enforce if wilfully denied the Kings Assent to all publike Bils of Right and Justice necessary for the Common-weal and safety of his Subjects in which the King hath no absolute Negative voice take up defensive Arms to protect their Priviledges Laws Liberties and established Religion not onely against Malignants and Popish Recusants but the King himself if he raise Forces against them make war upon them against his Royall Oath and duty declaring himself an open enemy to his Parliament and kingdom That they may lawfully in case of present ruine and danger without the Kings concurrence when he shall separate himself wilfully from or set himself against them which the Estates of Aragon held A WICKEDNESSE in their King Alfonso the third impose taxes on the Subject and distrain their goods imprison confine secure their persons for the publike safetie when they deem it absolutely necessary All which with other particulars I shall God willing fully prove by such Demonstrations Arguments punctuall Authorities and undeniable precedents in former ages as shall I trust undeceive the blinded world and convince if not satisfie the greatest Royallists Papists Malignants both in point of Law and Conscience in the next parts of this Discourse Errata and Omissions in some Copies Page 15. l. 43. for Lawes read Courts p. 40. l. 22. consâ—nts may be dissolv by their consents p. 49. l. 44. dele and p. 51. l. 20. Eleventhly r. Eighâ—hly Finis Partis Primae THE SOVERAIGNE POVVER OF PARLIAMENTS KINGDOMES OR Second Part of the Treachery and Disloialty of Papists to their Soveraignes Wherein the Parliaments and Kingdomes Right and Interest in and Power over the Militia Ports Forts Navy Ammunition of the Realme to dispose of them unto Confiding Officers hands in these times of danger Their Right and Interest to nominate and Elect all needfull Commanders to exercise the Militia for the Kingdomes safety and defence As likewise to Recommend and make choise of the Lord Chancellor Keeper Treasurer Privy Seale Privie Counsellors Iudges and Sheriffes of the Kingdome When they see just Cause Together with the Parliaments late Assertion That the King hath no absolute Negative Voice in passing publicke Bills of Right and Iustice for the safety peace and common benefit of his People when both Houses deeme them necessary and just are fully vindicated and confirmed by pregnant Reasons and variety of Authorities for the satisfaction of all Malignants Papists Royallists who unjustly Censure the Parliaments proceedings Claimes and Declarations in these Particulars Judges 20. 1. 2. 8. 9. 10. 11. Then all the Children of Israel went out and the Congregation was gathered together as one man from Dan even to Beersheba c. And ALL THE PEOPLE arose as one man saying We will not any of us go to his Tent neither will we any of us turne into his House But now this shall be the thing that we will doe to Gibeah We will goe up by lot against it And we will take ten men of an hundred throughout all the Tribes of Israel and an hundred of a thousand and a thousand out of ten thousand to fetch victualls for the people that they may doe to Gibeah according to all the folly that they have wrought in Israel Judges 11. 5. 6. 11. And it was so when the children of Ammon made warre against Israel the Elders of Gilead said unto Iepthah Come and be our Captaine that we may fight with the children of Ammon c. Then Iepthah went with the Elders of Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD AND CAPTAINE OVER THEM â— â—â—m 18. 3â— 4. And the King said unto the people WHAâ—â—â—â—EMETH YOV BEST I WILL DOE Jer. 38. 4. 5. Then Zedechiah the King said unto the Princes Behold he is in your hand FOR THE KING IS NOT HE THAT CAN DOE ANY THING AGAINST YOV It is this 28 th day of March 1643. Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons in Parliament concerning Printing that this Booke intituled The Soveraigne power of Parliaments and Kingdomes be forthwith Printed by Michael Sparke Senior Iohn White Printed at London by I. D. for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. To The Reader COurteous Reader our usuall Proverbe concerning Science That it hath no enemies but Ignorants is in a great measure now verified concerning the Proceedings of this present Parliament that few or none malignantly clam or against them but such who are in a great degree Ignorant of our Parliaments just Saveraigne Authority though many of them in their own high-towring conceits deeme themselves almost Omniscients and wiser than an hundred Parliaments compacted into one Among these Anti-parliamentall Momusses there are none more outragiously violent Papists onely excepted in exorbitant Discourses and virulent Invectives against this Parliaments Soveraigne power Priviledges Orders Remonstrances Resolutions then a Company of seemingly Scient though really inscient selfe-conceited Court-Doctors Priests and Lawyers who have so long studied the Art of flattery that they have quite forgot the very Rudiments of Divinity Law Policy and found out such a Divine Legall unlimited absolute royall Prerogative in the King and such a most despicable Impotencie Inanity yea Nullity in Parliaments without his personall presence and concurrence with them as was never heard of but in Utopia if there and may justly challenge a Speciall Scene in the next Edition of Ignoramus What God himselfe long since complained off My people are destroyed for lacke of knowledge may now be as truly averred of the people of England seduced by these blinde Guides or over-reached by Iesuitically Policies they are destroyed for want of knowledge even of the Kings just circumscribed Prerogative of the Parliaments Supreame unlimited Authority and Unquestionable Priviledges of their owne Haereditary Liberties and Native Rights of the Law of God of Nature of the Realme in the points now controverted betweene King and Parliament of the Machivilian deepe Plots of Priests and Papistâ— long since contrived and their Confederacies with forraign States now visibly appearing by secret Practises or open violence to set up Popery and Tyranny throughout our Realmes at once and by false pretences mixt with deceitfull Protestations to make our selves the unhappie Instruments of our Kingdomes slavery our Lawes and Religions utter ruine The Ignorance or Inadvertency of these particulars coupled
Bishops during the vacation and the like and if he alien these Lands in fee to their prejudice the grant is voyd in Law and shall be repealed as hath beene frequently judged because he possesseth these lands not in his owne but others rights So the King hath his Crowne Lands revenues Forts Ships Ammunition Wards Escheates not in his owne but the Kingdomes right for its defence and benefit and though he cannot stand seised to private mans use yet he may and doth stand seised of the premises to his whole kingdomes use to whom he is but a publike servant not onely in Law but Divinity too 1 Sam. 8. 20. 2 Sam. 5. 12. Isa. 49. 23. Psal. 78. 72 73 74. Rom. 13. 4. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. 2 Chron. 9. 8. Secondly All the Ships Ammunition Armes the Parliament hath seised were purchased not with the Kings but Kingdomes monies for the defence and service of the Kingdome as the Subsidy Bils and Acts for Tunnage and Poundage the Kings owne Declaration and Writs for Shipmony attest If then the representative Body of the kingdome to prevent the arrivall of forraine Forces and that civill warre they then foresaw was like to ensue and hath experimentally since fallen out even bâ—yond their feares and overspread the whole kingdome to which it threatens ruine hath seised sequestred the kingdomes Ports Forts Navy Ammunition into trusty hands for the Kings and Kingdomes use to no other end but that they should not be imployed against the King and Parliament by his Majesties Malignant Counsellors and outragious plundering Cavaliers what indifferent sober man can justly tax them for it Queene Elizabeth and the State of England heretofore during the Warres with Spaine inhibited the Haunse townes and other foraine Merchants over whom she had no jurisdiction to transport any materials for Warre through the narrow Seas to Spaine though their usuall Merchandize to those parts and the Sea as they alleadged was free for feare they should be turned against our Kingdome and after notice given made them prise for any of her Subjects to seise on And it is the common policy this day and anciently of all States whatsoever to seise on all provisions of Warre that are passing by way of Merchandize onely towards their enemies though they have no right or propertie in them and to grant letters of Mart to seise them as we have usually done which they plead they may justly doe by the Law of Nature of Nations to prevent their owne destruction Much more then may the Houses of Parliament after the sodaine eruption of that horrid Popish rebellion in Ireland and the feares of a like intestine warre from the Malignant Popish Prelaticall party in England expecting Forces supplies of mony and ammunition from foraine parts seise upon Hull other Ports the Navy and Ammunition the Kingdomes proper goods provided onely for its defence in such times as these when his Majesty refused to put them into such hands as the kingdome and they might justly confide in and the contrary Malignant faction plotted to get possession of them to ruine Lawes Libâ—rties Religion Parliament Kingdome And what mischiefe thinke you would these have long since done to Parliament and Subjects had they first gotten them who have already wrought so much mischiefe without them by the Kings owne encouragement and command Doubtlesse the Parliament being the supreame power now specially met together and intrusted by the Subjects to provide for the kingdomes safety had forfeited not onely their discretion but trust and betrayed both themselves their priviledges the Subjects Liberties Religion Countrey Kingdome and not onely their friends but enemies would have taxed them of infidelity simplicity that I say not desperate folly had they not seised what they did in the season when they did it which though some at first imputed onely to their over-much jealousie yet time hath since sufficiently discovered that it was onely upon substantiall reasons of true Christian Policy Had the Cavaliers and Papists now in armes gotten first possession of them in all probability wee had lost our Liberties Lawes Religion Parliament long ere this and those very persons as wise men conceive were designed to take possession of them at first had they not beene prevented without resistance whom his Majesty now imployes to regaine them by open warres and violence It is knowne to all that his Majesty had no actuall personall possession of Hull nor any extraordinary officer for him there before Sir Iohn Hothâ—m seised it but onely the Maior of the Towne elected by the Townesmen not nominated by the King neither did Sir Iohn enter it by order from the Houses till the King had first commanded the Major and Townesmen whom he had constantly intrusted before to deliver Hull up to the Earle of Newcastle now Generall of the Popish Northerne Army The first breach then of trust and cause of jealousie proceeding from the King himselfe in a very unhappy season where the quarrell first began and who is most blame-worthy let all men judge If I commit my sword in trust to anothers custody for my owne defence and then feare or â—ee that hee or some others will murther me with my owne weapon it is neither injury nor disloyaltie in me for my owne preservation to seise my owne Sword till the danger be past it is madnesse or folly not to doe it there being many ancient and late examples for to warrant it I shall instance in some few By the Common Law of the Land whiles Abbies and Priories remained when we had any Warres with foraine Nations it was lawfull and usuall to seise all the Lands goods possessions of Abbots of Priors aliens of those Countries during the warres though they possessed them onely in right of their Houses lest they should contribute any ayd intelligence assistance to our enemies Yea it anciently hath beene and now is the common custome of our owne and other kingdomes as soone as any breaches and warres begin after Proclamation made to seise and confiscate all the Ships goods and estates of those countries and kingdomes with whom they begin warre as are found within their dominions for the present or shall arrive there afterwards left the enemies should be ayded by them in the Warres preventing Physicke being as lawfull as usefull in politique as naturall bodies which act is warranted by Magna Charta with sundry other Statutes quoted in the Margin And though these seisures were made by the King in his name onely yet it was by authority of Acts of Parliament as the publike Minister of the Realme for the kingdomes securitie and benefit rather then his owne But to come to more punctuall precedents warranted by the supreme Law of Salus Populi the onely reason of the former Anno Dom 12â—4 upon thâ— confirmation of the Great Charter and of the Forest by King Iohn it was agreed granted and enacted in that Parliamentary assembly
sweare to observe before they are crowned the words of which law are these The King shall take heed that he neither undertake warre nor conclude peace nor make truce nor handle any thing of great moment but by the advise and consent of the Elders to wit the Iustitia Arragoniae the standing Parliament of that kingdome which hath power over and above the King And of later dayes as the same Author writes their Rici-homines or selected Peeres appointed by that kingdome not the King have all the charges and offices both of warre and peace lying on their neckes and the command of the Militia of the kingdome which they have power by their Lawes to raise even against their King himselfe in case he invade their Lawes or Liberties as he there manifests at large So in Hungary the great Palatine of Hungary the greatest officer of that kingdome and the Kings Lieutenant Generall who commands the Militia of that Realme is chosen by the Parliament and Estates of that country not the King It was provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be entreated of CONCERNING PEACE OR WARRE but in their Panaetolio or great generall Councell of state in which all Ambassadors were heard and answered as they were likewise in the Roman Senate And Charles the fifth of France having a purpose to drive all the Englishmen out of France and Aquitain assembled a generall assembly of the estates in a Parliament at Paris by their advise and wisedome to amend what by himselfe had not beene wisely done or considered of and so undertooke that warre with the counsell and good liking of the Nobilitie and people whose helpe he was to use therein which warre being in and by that Councell decreed prospered in his hand and tooke good successe as Bodin notes because nothing giveth greater credit and authority to any publike undertakings of a Prince and people in any State or Commonweale then to have them passe and ratified by publike advise and consent Yea the great Constable of France who hath the government of the Kings Sword the Army and Militia of France was anciently chosen by the great Councell of the three Estates Parliament of that kingdome as is manifest by their election of Arthur Duke of Britaine to that office Anno 1324. before which Anno 1253. they elected the * Earle of Leycester a valiant Souldier and experienced wise man to be the grand Seneschall of France ad consulendum regno desolato multum desperato quia strenuus fuit fidelis which office he refused lest he should seeme a Traytour to Henry the third of England under whom he had beene governour of Gascoigne which place he gave over for want of pay In briefe the late examples of the Protestant Princes in Germany France Bohemia the Low countries and of our brethren in Scotland within foure yeares last who seised all the Kings Forts Ports Armes Ammunition Revenues in Scotland and some Townes in England to preserve their Lawes Liberties Religion Estates and Country from destruction by common consent without any Ordinance of both Houses in their Parliament will both excuse and justifie all the Acts of this nature done by expresse Ordinances of this Parliament which being the Soveraigne highest power in the Realme intrusted with the kingdomes safety may put the Ports Forts Navy Ammunition which the King himselfe cannot manage in person but by substitutes into such under Officers hands as shall both preserve and rightly imploy them for the King and kingdomes safety and elect the Commanders of the Militia according to the expresse letter of King Edward the Confessors Laws which our Kings at their Coronations were still sworne to maintaine wherewith I shall in a manner conclude the Legall part of the Subjects right to elect the Commanders of the Militia both by Sea and Land Erant aliae potestates dignitates per provincias patrias universas per singulos Comitatus totius regni constitutea qui Heretochii apud Anglos vocabantur Scilicet Barones Nobiles insignes sapientes fideles animosi Latine vero dicebantur Ductores exercitus apud Gallos Capitales Constabularii vel Marâ—schaâ—li Exercitus Illi vero ordinabant acies densissimas in praeliis aâ—as constituebant prout decuit prout iis melius visum fuit ad Honorem Coronae ET AD UTILITATEM REGNI Isti vero viri ELIGEBANTUR PER COMMUNE CONCILIUM PRO COMMUNI UTILITATE REGNI PER PROVINCIAS ET PATRIAS UNIVERSAS ET PER SINGULOS COMITATUS so as the King had the choyce of them in no Province or Countrey but the Parliament and people onely in pleno Folcmote SICUT ET VICECOMITES PROVINCIARUM ET COMITATUUM ELEGI DEBENT Ita quod in quolibet Comitatu sit unus Heretoch PER ELECTIO NEM ELECTUS ad conducendum exercitum Comitatus sui juxta praeceptum Domini Regis ad honorem Coronae UTILITATEM REGNI praedicti semper cum opus adfuerit in Regno Item qui fugiet a Domino vel socio suo pro timiditate Belli vel Mortis in conductione Heretochii sui IN EXPEDITIONE NAVALI VEL TERRESTRI by which it is evident these popular Heretochs commanded the Militia of the Realme both by Sea and Land and might execute Martiall Law in times of war perdat omne quod suum est suam ipsius vitam manus mittat Dominus ad terram quam ei antea dederat Et qui in bello ante Dominum suum ceciderit sit hoc in terra sit alibi sint ei relevationes condonatae habeant Haeredes ejus pecuniam terramejus sine aliqua diminutione recte dividant inter se. An unanswerable evidence for the kingdomes and Parliaments interest in the Militia enough to satisfie all men To which I shall only adde that observation of the learned Antiquary Sir Henry Spelman in his Glossarium Title Dux and Heretochius where he cites this Law of King Edward That the Heretoch was Magister Militiae Constabularius Mariscallus DVCTOR EXERCITVS SIVE NAVALIS SIVE TERRESTRIS called in Saxon Heretoga ab Here Exercitus Togen Ducere Eligebantur in pleno Folcmote hoc est non in illo sub initio eaâ—endarum Maii at in alio sub capite Calendarum Octobris Aderant tune ipsi Heretochii QUAE VOLUERE IMPERABANT EXEQUENDA consvlto tamen PROCERUM COETU ET JUDICIO TOTIUS FOLCMOTI APPROBANTE Then he subjoynes POPULARIS ISTA HERETOCHIORUM SEU DUCUM ELECTIO nostris Saxonibus cum Germanis aliis COMMUNIS FUIT Vt in Boiorum ll videas Tit. 2. cap. 1. S. 1. Siquis contra Ducem suum quent Rex ordinavit in Provincia illa AUT POPULUS SIBI ELEGERIT DUCEM de morte Ducis consiliatus fuerit in Ducis sit potestate c. Hue videtur pertinere quod apud Greg. Turon legas l. 8. Sect. 18. Wintro Dux à Pagensibus
of the kingdome when it was Treason was not a bare Traytor against the Kings person or Crowne onely but against the King and his Realme too like those Traytors mentioned in the severall statutes of 11 R. 2. c. 4. and 21 R. 2. c. 2. 4. He shall be judged and have execution as a TRAITOR and ENEMY OF THE KING and TO THE REALME and in 28 H. 8. c. 7. HIGH TRAITORS TO THE REALME As the Gunpouder Traytors were to the Parliament and Realme in them being the representative Body of the Realme the Parliament then being the Realme representatively and authoritatively too and so the party against whom this Treason is principally to bee committed cannot bee a Traytor to it selfe by the words or intendment of any expired Act which made such a seisure or detainer Treason And therefore those Lawyers who pronounce this Parliaments seising and detaining of the Ports Forts Navy Armes or Ammunition of the Realme to keepe them out of worser hands for the Kings and kingdomes right use and safetie to be High Treason declare themselves Greater Malignants then Artists in their owne profession But some body say Malignants and Royalists must be trusted with the Militia Ports Navy Armes Ammunition and who so fit to be confided in as the King himself and those whom he shall appoint Especially since hee and his owne substitutes have formerly beene intrusted with them by the kingdome and wee have now so many deepe Protestations yea publike printed Asseverations and Promises from his Majestie to maintaine the Protestant Religion our Lawes Liberties Properties Parliaments with their just Priviledges and shall we not beleeve and trust his Majesty after so many royall assurances seconded with many Acts of grace for the publike safetie already passed by him in this Parliament especially the Acts against Shipmoney and all other unlawfull Taxes with the Bils for the continuance of this and calling of a Trienniall Parliament when this shall be determined Shall we yet be diffident of his Majesties sinceritie after so many Protestations Promises Imprecations so many Pledges of his gracious affection to his people and some publike acknowledgements of his former misgovernment and invasions on his Subjects Liberties If all these Warrants will not content the Parliament and perswade them to resigne up all the premises they have seised into his Majesties hand to purchase the kingdomes much desired necessary Peace and put a period to our destructive warre in which there is nought but certaine ruine what other security can his Majesty give or they expect To answer this plausible allegation I shall without prejudice to other mens judgements crave liberty to discharge my owne and others thoughts in this particular in which if I chance to erre out of overmuch zeale to my countries safety I shall upon the first discovery professe a recantation though for the present Maluerim veris offendere quam placere adulando I shall reduce the summe of the answer to these two heads First that as the state of things now stands it will be as many wise men conceive not onely inconvenient but dangerous to resigne up the Militia Forts Ports Navy Ammunition of the kingdome into his Majesties sole disposing power and those hands which himselfe alone shall appoint and confide in till things bee throughly reformed and setled both here and in Ireland and the Popish prevailing party in both kingdomes now strongly up in armes totally suppressed and secured Secondly That till this be effected it is more reasonable and safe both for King and kingdome that these should remaine in the Parliaments hands then in the Kings alone For the first there are these three general reasons commonly alledged by many understanding men equally affected to either party and by most who are cordially inclined to the Parliament why they deeme it not onely inconvenient but perillous to intrust the premises wholly with the King and those of his appointment as our condition now stands First a more then probable long-since resolved designe in his Majesties evill Counsellors to make him an absolute Soveraigne Monarch and his Subjects as meere vassals as those of France which designe hath beene carryed on with an high hand from the beginning of his Reigne till this present as the Parliament in sundry Declarations prove yea divers Lords and Members of both Houses though now with his Majesty in their Parliamentary Speeches have openly professed which they thus demonstrate First by his Majesties severall attempts against the Priviledges Power and very being of Parliaments manifested by the proceedings against Sir Iohn Eliot Mr. Hollice Mr. Strode Mr. Long and others after the Parliament in 3. Caroli and the Lord Say Mr. Crew with others after the last Parliament before this By his Majesties sad ominous breaking off in discontent all Parliaments in his Reigne unparalleld in any age or kingdome till this present which though perpetuated by a speciall Act as long as Both Houses please hath yet long since been attempted to be dissolved like the former by his Majesties accusation and personall comming into the Commons House with an extraordinary Guard of armed men attending him to demand five principall members of it to be delivered up to his hands as Traytors in an unpatterned manner By his wilfull departure from and refusall to returne unto the Parliament though oft petitioned and sollicited to returne which is so much the more observed and complained of because his Majesty if not his Royall Consort and the Prince too was constantly present in person every day this Parliament for sundry weekes together at the arraignment of the Earle of Strafford for high Treason in a private manner when by Law he ought not to be personally present in a publicke to countenance and encourage a capitall Oppressor and Trayterous Delinquent against all his three kingdomes contrary to both Houses approbation And yet now peremptorily denyeth to be present with or neare his Parliament to countenance and assist it for the preservation of his kingdomes against such Traytors Rebels conspirators who have contrived and attempted their utter desolation in pursuance of his foreplotted designes By his commanding divers Lords and Commons to desert the Houses and attend his Person without the Houses consent detaining them still when the Houses have sent for them and protecting those who refused to returne against the common justice of the Parliament by casting divers grosse aspersions on it and naming it A faction of Malignant ambitious spirits no Parliament at all c. By raising an Army of Delinquents Malignants Papists Forainers to conquer and suppresse the Parliament and deprive it of its Liberties By proclaiming divers active Members of it specially imployed by Both Houses for the defence of their severall Counties Traytors onely for executing the Houses commands without any Indictment Evidence Conviction against all Law Justice and the Priviledges of Parliament By commanding detaining the Lord Keeper of the Great Seale the Speaker
right and interest wee cannot say many men but suspect the like and worse usages when these are all surrendred into his Majesties power and that he with his ill Counsellors who had lately such a bloody treacherous designe against Bristoll during the Treaty of Peace and now plainly professe that they never intended the Premises should be put into such persons hands as the Parliament and kingdome might confide in but themselves alone will then as much over-awe the present and all future Parliaments as they doe now the country people where they quarter and handle many active worthy members of both Houses particularly proclaimed rebels by the King without conviction who hath not so violently proceeded against any of the Irish Rebels in this kinde as he hath done against the houses of Parliament and the chiefe well deserving members of it as rigorously if not far worse as any now imprisoned by them notwithstanding that true rule of Seneca Remissius imperanti melius paretur Et non minus Principi turpia sunt multa supplicia quam Medico multa funera Their second generall reason is an ancient â—ore ploâ—teâ— conâ—ederacie between the Popish and Prelaticall Party in the Kingdome to change Religion and re-establish Popâ—ry Which designe hath been vigorously prosecuted long before his Majesties â—aigne but more effectually since his marriage with one of that Religion who in regard of her neerenesse to and continuall presence with him heretofore and activitie to assist him now against his Parliament hath such a meritâ—rious interest in his affections if not powerfull influence upon his will and Councells as may induce his Majestie as well as King Salomon to grant at least a speedy publike long-expected tolleration and free use of the Romish Religion if not a suppression of the Protestant faith throughout the Realme if all the premises be put into his Majesties unlimited power And that which backes this more then conjecturall feare is First the large visible progresse made in this designe before this Parliament as not onely the Houses joynt Declarations but divers Malignant Members declanatory Orations now with the King testifie together with our Prelates manifold Popish Innovations in Doctrines Ceremonies Ecclesiasticall proceedings the Popes Nuncioes Residence neere and free accesse to Court our Agents residence at Rome the Cell of Capuchins Chapples erected for Masse the infinite swarmes of Seminary Priests and Jusuites every where with freedome and impunity the suspention of the Lawes against them and Popish Recusants the late persecutions and suppressions of all godly Preaching Ministers and most zealous Protestants with other particulars clearely demonstrate Secondly the present generall Rebellion and bloody proceedings of the Papists in Ireland to extirpate the Protestant Religion there and the many prevayling Plots of the Irish Rebels party here to delay seize or frustrate all ayde and opposition against them from hence with his Majesties late Commissions to Papists and Protestants and some who have beene in actuall Rebellion to treate and conclude a peace with these Rebells contrary to the very Act he passed this Parliament for Irelands releefe Thirdly his Majesties late letter to the Councell in Ireland to exclude the Parliaments agents and members there from all their Councells and meetings and if reports be credible his Majesties Commissions lately issued to most notorious convicted Papists in Wales Lancashire the North and other parts to arme themselves and raise forces under their Commâ—nds who are now in severall bodies in the field and his inteâ—taiâ—ing of divers Popists and Irish Rebells in his Army to fight against the Parliament contrary to the expresse Lawes of the Realme his owne frequent Proclamations and Protestations â—o entertaine â—o Papists neare hâ—m and to defend the Protestant Religion Which added to the intercepting of the Parliaments provisions for the releefe of the Protestants in Ireland the entertaining of some of the Commanders sent to Ireland by the Parliament agâ—inst the Rebâ—lls if not sending for some of them out of Ireland from that Service to warre against the Parliament with the passes under his Majesties hand for the traâ—sâ—orting of some Popish Commanders since joyned wiâ—h the Irish Râ—bells into Ireland make many jealous heads suspect the common vaunt of the Irish Rebells that they have expresse Commissions both from the Kiâ—g aâ—d Queene to warrant theâ—r â—roceedings thâ—re and that they fight but for them against the Parliâ—mâ—nt Puâ—â—tanes and Parliament-Dâ—gs the Language of the Cavaleeres too learned from them are not onely possible but probable and that thâ—re is a generall designe on foote towards which the Papists in forraigne parts through the Priests and Queenes Negotiations have made large contributions by the Popish Armies now raised in both Kingdomes to sâ—t up Popery in its perfection every where and extirpate the Proteâ—â—ant Religion in all oâ—r Kingdomes which nothing but an absolute conquest of these blood-thirsty Papists caâ— in probability prevent they being already growne so insolent as to say Masse openly in all the Northerne parts and Army and in Reading in affront of God and our Religion If therefore the premises should now be wholy surrendred to his Majestie it is much to be feared that the Popish party now most powerfull would in recompence of their meritorious service and assistance in these warres at leastwise challenge if not gaine the chiefe command of the Ports Navie Ammunition the rather because the Lord Herbert a most notorious Papist both before and since this Parliament enjoyed the sole charge and custodie of all the Military Engines and Ammunition royall at Foxes Hall designed for the Kings chiefest Magazine and then farewell Religion Lawes Liberties our Soules and bodies must become either Slaves or Martyrâ—s Their third generall ground is the constant practise of most of our Kings as Iohn Henry the 3d. Edward and Richard the 2 d with others who after warres and differences with their Parliaments Lords Commons upon accommodations made betweene them as soone as ever they got possession of their Castles Ships Ammunition seised by their Subjects brake all vowes oathes covenants made unto them oppressing them more then ever enlarging their owne prerogatives and diminishing the Subjects Liberties yea taking away many of their lives against Law Oathes Promises Pardons on purpose to enthrall them which still occasioned new Commotions as the premised Histories and others plentifully informe us And that the King considering all his fore-mentioned proceedings and pertinacious adhearing to his former evill Councellours and their Councells should degenerate from his predecessors Policies in case the premises be yeelded wholy to him before our Liberties and Religion be better setled and the just causes of our feares experimentally removâ—d iâ— hardly credible But against these 3. Generall reasons his Majesties many late solemne Protestations and those Acts which he hath passed this Parliament are objected as sufficient security against all future feares To which they answer First that if his Majâ—sties Coronation
and custome but by the Kings pleasure and the Lords onely of the Kings party contrary to right and reason summoned to it by meanes whereof Will therein ruled for reason men alive were condemned without examination men dead and put in execution by privie murther were adjudged openly to dye others banished without answer an Earle arraigned not suffered to plead his pardon c. and because the latter of them by divers seditious evill-disposed persons about the King was unduly summoned onely to destroy some of the Great Nobles faithfull and Lawfull Lords and other faithfull liege people of the Realme out of hatred and malice which the said seditious persons of long time had against them and a great part of the Knights of divers Counties of the Realme and many Burgesses and Citizens for divers Burroughs and Cities appearing in the some were Named returned and accepted some of them without due and free Election some of them without any Election by meanes and labour of the said seditious persons against the course of the Lawes and Liberties of the Commons of the Realme wherby many great Jeopardies Enormities and Inconveniences wel-nigh to the ruine decay and subversion of the Realme ensued If then the grand Councellors and Judges of this highest Court are and ought to be elected only by the Commons not the King because they are to consult and make Lawes for the Kingdomes welfare safety government in which the Realme is more concerned then the King and Bishops Abbots and Priors likewise whiles members of the Lords House of Parliament were chosen by the Clergy People Commons not the King by semblable or better reason the whole State in Parliament when they see just cause may claime the nomination of all publike Officers of the Kingdome being as much or more the Kingdomes Officers 〈◊〉 the Kings and as responsible to the Parliament as to the King for their misdemeanours in their places without any diminution of the Kings Prerogative Fiftly the Parliament consisting of the most Honourable Wise Grave and discree test persons of all parts of the Kingdome are best able clearely and impartially to Iudge who are the fittest ablest faithfullest most deserving men to manage all these publike Offices for the Kings the Kingdoms honour and advantage better then either the King himselfe his Cabinet-Counsell or any unconsiderable Privadoes Courtiers Favourites who now usually recommend men to these places more for their own private ends and interests then the Kings or Kingdoms benefit therfore it is but just equitable that they should have the principall nomination and recommendation of them to the King rather then any others whomsoever that the King should rather confide herein to their unbiased Iudgements then to his most powerfull trustiest Minions who would out the Parliament of this just priviledge that they might unjustly engrosse it to themselves and none might mount to any places of publike trust but by their deare-purchased private Recommendations the cause of so many unworthy untrusty corrupt publike Officers and Judges of late times who have as much as in them lay endeavoured to enslave both us and our posterities by publike illegall Resolutions against their Oathes and Consciences Sixthly Though our Kings have usually enjoyed the choice of Judges and State Officers especially out of Parliament time yet this hath been rather by the Parliaments and peoples permissions then concessions and perchance by usurpation as appeares by Sherifes and Lieutenants of Counties Elections now claimed by the King though anciently the Subjects right as I have proved And if so a Title gained only by Connivance or Usurpation can be no good plea in Barre against the Parliaments Interest when there is cause to claime it however the Kings best Title to elect these publike Officers is only by an ancient trust reposed in his Predecessors and him by the Parliament and Kingdom with this tacit condition in Law which Littleton himselfe resolves is annexed to all Officers of trust whatsoever that he shall well and lawfully discharge this trust in electing such Counsellors Officers and Iudges as shall be faithfull to the Republicke and promote the subjects good and safety If then the King at any time shall breake or pervert this trust by electing such great Counsellors Officers and Judges as shall willingly betray his Subjects Liberties Proprieties subvert all Laws foment and prosecute many desperate oppressing Projects to ruine or inthrall the Kingdom undermine Religion and the like as many such have been advanced of late yeares no doubt the Parliament in such cases as these may justly regulate or resume that trust so far into their own hands as to recommend able faithfull persons to these publike places for the future without any injury to the Kings Authority It was a strange opinion of Hugh Spensers great favourites to King Edward the second which they put into a Bill in writing That homage and the Oath of Allegiancâ— is more by reason of the Crowne then by reason of the Person of the King and is more bound to the Crowne then to the Person which appeares because that before the descent of the Crowne no Allegiance is due to the Person Therefore put case the King will not discharge his trust well according to reason in right of his Crowne his Subjects are bound by the Oath made to the Crowne to reforme the King and State of the Crowne because else they could not performe their Oath Now it may say they be demanded how the King ought to be reformed By 〈◊〉 of Law or by 〈◊〉 By suite at Law a man can have no redresse at all for a man can have no Iudge but these who are of the Kings party In which case if the will of the King be not according to reason he shall have nothing but â—rrour maintained and conâ—â—med Therefore it behoveth for saving the Oath when the King will not redresse a thing and remove what is evill for the Common people and prejudiciall to the Crowne that the thing ought to be reformed by force because the King is bound by his Oath to governe his Lieges and people and his Lieges are bound to governe in aide of him and in default of him Whereupon these Spensers of their owne private Authority tooke upon them by Vsurpation the sole government both of King and Kingdome suffering none of the Peeres of the Realme or the Kings good Counsellours appointed by the State to come neere him to give him good counsell not permitting the King so much as to speake to them but in their presence But let this their opinion and private unlawfull practise be what it will yet no doubt it is lawfull for the whole State in Parliament to take course that this part of the Kings Royall trust the chusing of good publike Counsellours Officers Judges which much concernes the Republike be faithfully discharged by recommending such persons of quality integrity and ability to all publike places of trust and
and Silver Money he pleased Nobili aâ—dâ—â—tiam personas ignobiles Senescallos Iudices Capitaâ—cos Consules 〈…〉 Procâ—ratores Recepâ—ores quoscunque Officiarios alios creandi 〈…〉 ponendi in singulis locis Ducatus praedicti quandâ— opus erit inflitutos 〈…〉 Officiarios autedictos amovendi loco amotorum alios subrogandi c. Heere ◠〈…〉 the Title hoâ—â—ur of a Duke and Dukedome in France given by the 〈◊〉 of England as King of France by assent and authority of a Parliament in 〈…〉 Captaines and all other Officers within that Dukedome In the Parliament Rolls of 1. H. 4. num 106. The Commons Petitioned the King that for the safety of himselfe as likewise for the safety of all his Realmâ— and of his Lieges BY ADVISE OF HIS SAGE COVNSELL hâ—e would ordaine SVRE or trusty and SVFFICIENT CAPTAINES and GARDIANS OF HIS CASTLES and FORTRESSES as well in Englaâ—d as in Wales to prevent all perills The very Petition in effect that this Parliament tendered to his Majestie touching the Militia To which the King readily gave this answer Le Roy le voet The King wills it In the same Rol. Num. 97. The Commons likewise petitioned That the Lords Spirituall and Temporall shall not be received in time to come for to excuse them to say That they durst not to doe nor speake the Law nor what they thought for DOVBT of death or that they are not free of themselves because they are more bound under PAINE OF TREASON to keepe their Oath then to feare death or any foâ—feiture To which the King gave this answer The King holds all his Lords and Iustices for good sufficient and loyall and that they will not give him other Counsell or Advise but such as shall be Honest Iust and Profitable for him and the Realme And if any will complaine of them in speciall for the time to come of the contrary the King will reforme and amend it Whereupon we finde they did afterwards complaine accordingly and got new Privie Counsellors chosen and approved in Parliament in the 11 th Yeare of this Kings Raigne as we shall see anone And in the same Parliament Num. 108. I finde this memorable Record to prove the King inferiour to and not above his Laws to alter or infringe them Item Whereas at the request of Richard laâ—e King of England in a Parliament held at Winchester the Commons of the said Parliamâ—nt granted to him that he should be in as good libertie as his Progenitors before him were by which grant the said King woulâ— say that he might turne or change the Lawes at his pleasure and caused them to be changed AGAINST HIS OATH as is openly known in divers cases And now in this present Parliament the Commons thereof of their good assent and free will confidâ—ng in the Nobility high discretion and gracious government of the King our Lord have granted to him That they will He should be in as great Royall Liberty as his noble Progenitors were before him Whereupon our said Lord of his Royall grace AND TENDER CONSCIENCE hath granted in full Parliament That it is not at all his intent nor will to change the Lawes Statutes nor good usagâ—s nor to to take other advantage by the said graunt but for to keepe the Ancient Lawes and Statutes ordained and used in the time of his Noble Progenitors AND TO DOE RIGHT TO ALL PEOPLE IN MERCY AND TRVTH ACCORDING TO HIS OATH which he thus ratified with his Royall assent Le Roy le voet By which Record it is evident First that the Kings Royall Authority and Prerogative is derived to him and may be enlarged or abridged by the Commons and Houses of Parliament as they see just cause Secondly that King Richard the second and Henry the fourth tooke and received the free use and Libertie of their Prerogatives from the grant of the Commons in Parliament and that they were very subject to abuse this free grant of their Subjects to their oppression and prejudice Thirdly That the King by his Prerogative when it is most free by his Subjects grant in Parliament hath yet no right nor power by vertue thereof to change or alter any Law or Statute or to doe any thing at all against Law or the Subjects Rights and Priviledges enjoyed in the Raignâ—â— of ancient Kings Therefore no power at all to deprive the Parliament it selfe of this their ancient undubitable oft-enjoyed Right and Priviledge to elect Lord Chancellors Treasurers Privie Seales Chiefe Iustices Privie Counsellors Lord Lieutenants of Counties Captaines of Castles and Fortresses Sheriffes and other publike Officers when they see just cause to make use of this their right and interest for their owne and the Kingdomes safety as now they doe and have as much reason to doe as any their Predecessors had in any age When they behold so many Papists Malignants up in Armes both in England and Ireland to ruine Parliaments Religion Lawes Liberties and make both them and their Posterities meere slaves and vassalls to Forraigne and Domesticke Enemies In the 11. yeare of King Henry the 4 th Rot. Parl. numâ— 14. Art c. 1. The Commons in Parliament petitioned this King First That it would please the King to ordaine and assigne in this Parliament the most valiant sage and discretest Lords Spirituall and Temporall of His Realme TO BE OF HIS COVNSELL in aide and supportation of the Good and substantiall Government and for the weale of the King and of the Realme and the said Lords of the Counsell and the Iustices of the King should be openly sworne in that present Parliament to acquit themselves well and loyally in their counsels and actions for the weale of the King and of the Realme in all points without doing favour to any maner of person for affection or affinity And that it would please our Lord the King in presence of all the Estates in Parliament to command the said Lords and Iustices upon the Faith and Allegiance they owe unto him to doe full Iustice and equall right to every one without delay as well as they may without or notwithstanding any command or charge of any person to the contrary To which the King gave this answer Le Roy le Voet After which the second day of May the Commons came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there prayed to have connusance of the names of the Lords which shall be of the Kings continuall Counsell to execute the good Constitutions and Ordinances made that Parliament To which the King answered that some of the Lords he had chosen and nominated to be of his said Counsell had excused themselves for divers reasonable causes for which he held them well excused and as to the other Lords whom hee had ordained to be of his said Counsell Their Names were these Mounsier the Prince the Bishop of Wâ—nchester the Bishop of Duresme the Bishop of Bath the Earle of Arundâ—â— the Earle of Westmerland and
our God and the Lord doe what seemeth him good Esther 9. 1 2. 5 10. In the day that the enemies of the Iewes hoped to have power over them the Iewes gathered themselves together into their Cities throughout all the Provinces of King Ahashuerus to lay hand on those that sought their lives and no man could withstand them for the feare of them fell upon all people Thus the Iewes smote all their enemies with the stroke of the sword and slaughter and destruction and did what they would with those that hated them but on the spoile laid they not their hand It is this eighth day of May 1643. Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons in Parliament for Printing that this Booke Intituled The third Part of the Soveraign Power of Parliaments and Kingdomes be Printed by Michael Sparke senior Iohn White Printed at London for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. TO HIS EVER-HONOVRED NOBLE KINDE FRIENDS THE Right Honourable Lord Ferdinando Fairfax the Right Worshipfull Sir William Waller and Sir William Bruerton Knights Commanders in Chiefe of the Parliaments Forces in severall Counties Deservedly Renowned Worthies YOVR Incomparable Valour Zeale Activity Industry for the preservation of Your Dearest Country Religion Lawes Liberties and the very being of Parliaments all now endangered by an unnaturall generation of Popish and Malignant Vipers lately risen up in Armes against them in diverse parts of this Realme and those many miraculous Victories with which God hath beene lately pleased to Crowne your cordiall endeavours to promote his glory and the Publicke safety as they have justly demerited some gratefull generall Acknowledgements from the whole Representative Body of the State so they may in some sort challenge a private gratulatory Retribution from Me who have formerly had the happinesse to participate in your Christian Affections and now reape much Consolation by your Heroick Actions Having therefore seasonably finished this Third part Of the Soveraigne Power of Parliaments and Kingdoms copiously Vindicating the Lawfulnesse Iustnesse of the Parliaments present Necessary Defensive Warre in which you have had the Honour to be imployed not onely as Chiefe but which is more as most successefull Commanders in your severall Countries in point both of Law and Conscience and fully wiping off those blacke Aspersions of TREASON and REBELLION which the opposite party really guilty of these crimes against both King and Kingdome as I have elsewhere manifested and here lightly touched have out of Malice Ignorance or both conjoyned most injuriously cast upon your Loyall honourable proceedings which rejoyce the soules of all true Philopaâ—ers who cordially affect their Country or Religion I could not without much ingratitude yea injustice have published it to the world but under the Patronage of your ever-honored resâ—lendent names who have so valorously so successefully pleaded this Cause already in the Field that it needs the lesse assistance from the Presse My many inevitable interruptions and straites of time in its contexture which may happily detract something from its perfection shall I hope derogate nothing from your Honourable Friendly acceptation whom I have thus conjoyned in the Dedication because the Parliament hath united you in their present Warlike employments and God himselfe joyntly honoured you with successe even to admiration among the Good indignation amidst Malignants envy with the Malicious and I trust to an active sedulous emâ—lation in all your Fellow Commanders imployed in other Quarters in the selfesame Cause Your present busie publike and mine owne private Imployments prohibite me to expatiate Wherefore earnestly beseeching the Glorious Lord of Hosts to be ever mightily present with your severall Noble Persons Forces and to make you alwayes eminently active Valorous Victorious as hitherto he hath done till Peace and Truth Tranquillity and Piety by your severall triumphant Proceedings shall once more lovingly embrace and kisse each other in our divided unreformed sinfull Kingdome And till the effect of these just warres You manage shall be quietnesse and assurance to us and our Posterities after us for ever I humbly recommend your Persons Proceedings to his protection who can secure you in and from all dangers of warre and rest Your Honours Worships most affectionate Friend and Servant WILLIAM PRYNNE To the Reader Christian Reader I Who have beene alwayes hitherto a Cordiall Desirer endeavourer of Peace am here necessitated to present Thee with a Discourse of Warre to justifie The Lawfulnesse of the Parliaments present taking up of necessary Defensive Armes Which neither their Endeâ—vours nor my with many others Prayers could with any safety to our Priviledges Persons Religion Liberty Realmes now forcibly invaded by his Majesties Popish and Malignant Cavallieres hitherto prevent or conjure downe To plead the Justnesse of a Warre of an unnaturall Civill warre the worst of any of a Warre betweene the Head and Members may seeme not onely a Paradox but a Prodigie in a Land heretofore blessed with an aged uninterrupted Peace And Lucans Bella per Aemathios plusquam civilia Campos c. now most unhappily revived among us being but Historicall and Poeticall may passe the world with lesse admiration and censure than this harsh Peece which is both Legally Theolâ—gically like the Subject matter Polemicall But as the ayme the end of all just War is and ought to be onely future setled Peace so is the whole drift of this Military Dissertation not to foment or protract but end our bloody Warrs which nothing hath more excited animated lengthened in the Adverse party than a strong conceite if not serious beliefe that The Parliaments Forces neither would nor lawfully might in point of Law or Conscience forcibly resist or repulse their invasive Armes without danger of High Treason and Rebellion which Bug-beare I have here refuted removed and the In-activity the much admired slownesse of many of our Forces in resisting in preventing their vigorous Proceedings which a little timely vigilance and diligence had easily controlled It is a more than Barbarous Inhumanity for any person not to put to his uttermost strength speedily to close up the mortall wounds of his bleeding dying Native Country but to protract its cure to enlarge encrease its deadly Ulcers Stabs Sores and make a lasting trade of Warre out of a sordid sinfull desire of Gaine of Plunder to raise a private fortune by the Republicks ruines a sinne of which some perchance are guilty is an unparalleld most unnaturall prodigious Impiety It was thought a great dishonour heretofore for men of Honour and Estates not to serve and defend their Country gratis as our own Lawbooks Histories plentifully manifest and shall such Persons now turne sordid Mercenaries stirre neither hand nor foot without their Pay and be more diligent to get their wages than discharge their Service God forbid It is Recorded of the Children of Gad and Reuben after they had recovered their inheritance on this side Iordan that they went all up armed before the Lord over Iordan
at their owne free cost untill they had driven out all the enemies in it before them subdued the Land and setled their brethren of the other Tribes peaceably in it And shall not Englishmen of Estates doe the like for their Brethren now in these times of need when money the sinewes of Warre is almost quite shrunke up by reason of former Disbursements and want of Trade We read That the very Heathen Kings of Canaan when they came and fought in Taanach by the waters of Megiddo against the Israelites THEY TOOKE NO GAINE OF MONEY for their paines Such was their Noble generosity which Deborah registers in her Song for their eternall Glory And we heare of divers Lords and Gentlemen in the Kings Army which serve against their Country gratis yea furnish out sundry Horse and Foote of their proper cost of few or none such there who receive any Pay And shall these be more free generous active in serving fighting against God Religion Lawes Liberties Parliament and their Country than those of like Ranke and quality on the Parliaments party are in warring for them O let not such an ignoble unchristian Report be ever once justly told in Gath or published in the streets of Askelon lest the daughters of the Philistines rejoyce lest the sonnes and daughters of the uncircumcised triumph I know there are some Heroicke Worthies in the Parliaments Armies of whom I may truely sing with Deborah My heart is toward the Governours of Israel that offered themselves willingly among the people and who like Zebulon and Nepthali have freely jeoparded their lives unto the death in the high places of the field Blessed be their Endeavours and their Names for ever Honourable I shall now onely wish that others would imitate their laudable examples that so our long-lingring warres may be speedily and happily determined in a blessed pure pious secure honourable lasting Peace They are Tormentors not Chirurgions Executioners not true Souldiers who desire endeavour not speedily to close up and heale their dearest Countries bleeding festring wounds for which I have prepared this Treatise as a Soveraigne Balme to incarne and cicatrize them not ulcerate or inflame them It was the Prophets Patheticke expostulation The harvest is past the Summer is ended and we are not healed Is there no balme in Gilead Is there no Physitian there why then is not the health of the Daughter of my people recovered It may be Englands and Irelands expostulation now The Lord put it into the hearts of our great Physitians the King Parliament and Grandees of both Armies that they may now at last with bleeding melting hearts and spirits speedily poure forth such effectuall healing Balmes into these two dying Kingdomes deadly wounds as may effectually cure and restore them to more perfect health and vigor than they ever formerly enjoyed that so they may lose nothing but their putrid blood their proud dead flesh their filthy sanies and corrupt humours by their unnaturall stabs already received Towards the advancement of which much desired cure if these my undigested rude Collections interrupted with sundry inevitable interloping Distractions which may justly excuse their many defects may adde any contribution or satisfie any seduced or scrupulous Consciences touching this present Warre I shall deeme my labours highly recompensed And so recommending them to Gods blessing and thy charitable acceptation I shall detaine thee with no further Prologue Farewell THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS KINGDOMES PROVING 1 st That the Parliaments present necessary Defensive Warre is Iust and Lawfull both in point of Law and Conscience and no Treason nor Rebellion HAving in the two former Parts of this Discourse dissipated foure chiefe Complaints against the Parliaments proceedings I come now in order in point of time and sequell to the 5 th Grand Objection of the King Royalists and Papists against the Parliament To wit That they have traiterously taken up Armes and levied warre against the King himselfe in his Kingdome and would have taken away his life at Keinton battell which is no lesse than Rebellion and High Treason by the Statute of 25. E. 3. c. 2. with other obsolete Acts and by the Common Law Which Objection though last in time is yet of greatest weight and difficulty now most cryed up and insisted on of all the rest in many of his Majesties late Proclamations Declarations and in Anti-Parliamentary Pamphlets To give a punctuall Answere to this capitall Complaint not out of any desire to foment but cease this most unnaturall bloody warre which threatens utter desolation to us if proceeded in or not determined with a just honourable secure lasting peace now lately rejected by his Majesties party I say First that it is apparent to all the world who are not willfully or maliciously blinded That this Majesty first began this warre not onely by his endeavors to bring up the Northerne Army to force the Parliament confessed by the flight lâ—tters examinations of those who were chiefe Actors in it but by raising sundry forces under colour of a guard before the Parliament levied any Secondly that the Parliament in raising their forces had no intention at all to offer the least violence to his Majesties person Crowne dignity nor to draw any English blood but onely to defend themselves and the Kingdome against his Majesties Malignant invasive plundring Forces to rescue his Majestie out of the hands the power of those ill Councellers and Malignants who withdrew him from his Parliament to bring him backe with honour peace safety to his great Councell their Generall and Army Marching with a Petition to this purpose and to bring those Delinquents to condigne punishment who most contemptuously deserted the Houses contrary to Order Law the Priviledges of Parliament their owne Protestation taken in both Houses sheltring themselves under the power of his Majesties presence and Forces from the justice of the Houses and apprehension of their Officers contrary to all presidents in former ages in High affront of the priviledges honour power of the Parliament and Fundamentall knowne Lawe of the Realme Since which time his Majestie having contrary to his former Proclamations and frequent Printed solemne Declarations entertained not onely divers Irish Popish Rebels but likewise English and Outlandish Papists in his Army and given Commissions to sundry Arch-Popish Recusants to Aâ—me themselves and raise Forces against the Parliament and Kingdom now in the field in all the Northerne parts Wales and other places and that under the Popes owne consecrated Banner as many report in defiance of our Protestant Religion designed by the Popish Party both at home and abroad to no lesse then utter extirpation in England as well as in Ireland if not in Scotland too as some of them openly professe the Parliament are hereupon necessitated to augment and recrute their forces as for the precedent ends at first so now more especially for the necessary defence of the Protestant
Religion established among us by law against which they and all others who are not wilfully blinded visibly discerne a most apparant desperate conspiracie which though not cleerely perceived but onely justly suspected at first doth now appeare all circumstances and agents considered to be the very Embrio and primitive cause of this deplorable warre agâ—inst which the Parliament and subjects are now more necessitated and engaged to defend themselves then ever seeing they have by all possible meanes endeavored to prevent this warre at first and since to accommodate it though in vaine upon just reasonable and honorable safe termes for King and Kingdome The sole Question then in this case thus truely stated will be Whether his Majestie having contrary to his Oath Duty the fundamentall Laws of God and the Realme raised an Armie of Malignants Papists Forraigners against his Parliament Kingdome People to make an Offensive warre upon them to murther rob spoyle deprive them of their peace liberties properties estates to impose unlawfull taxes by force upon them protect Delinquents and evill Councellors against the Parliaments Iustice and violently to undermine our established Protestant Religion the Common-wealth of England legally assembled in Parliament and all Subjects in such cases by Command and direction from both Houses of Parliament may not lawfully and justly without any Treason or Rebellion in point of Law and Conscience take up defensive Armes to preserve the Priviledges of Parliament their Lawes lives liberties estates properties Religion to bring Delinquents and ill Councellours to condigne punishment and rescue his seduced Majestie out of their hands and power though he be personally present with them to assist and countenance them in this unnaturall destructive warre And under correction notwithstanding any thing I ever yet heard or read to the contrary I conceive affirmatively that they may justly do it both in point of Law and Conscience I shall begin with Law because in this unhappie controversie it must direct the conscience First I have already proved in Judgement of Law the Parliament and Kingdome assembled in it to be the Soveraigne power and of greater authority then the King who is but their publike Minister in point of civill Iustice and Generall in matters of warre as the Roman Kings and Emperours were and other forraigne Kings of old and at this day are The Parliament then being the highest power and having principall right and authority to denounce conclude and proclaime warre as I have manifested in the debate of the Militia may not onely lawfully resist but oppugne suppresse all Forces raised against it and the Kingdomes peace or welfare Secondly the principall end of the Kingdomes originall erecting Parliaments and investing them with supreame power at first was to defend not onely with good Lawes and Councell but when absolute necessitie requires as now it doth with open force of Armes the Subjects Liberties Persons Estates Religion Lawes Lives Rights from the encroachments and violence of their Kings and to keepe Kings within due bounds of Law and Iustice the end of instituting the Senate and Ephori among the Lacaedemonians the Senate and Dictators among the Romans the Fâ—rum Suprarbiense and Iustitia Aragoniae among the Aragonians of Parliaments Dietts and Assemblies of the estates in other forraigne Kingdomes and in Scotland as I shall prove at large in its proper place This is cleare by the proceedings of all our Parliaments in former ages Especially in King Iohns Henry the third Edward the 1. 2. 3. and Richard the seconds Raignes by the latter Parliaments in King Iames his raigne yea of 3. Caroli the last dissolved Parliament and this now sitting whose principall care and imployment hath beene to vindicate the Subjects Liberties properties lawes and Religion from all illegall encroachments on them by the Crown and its ill Instruments by the forecited resolutions of Bracton Fleta the Myrror of Iustices Vowell Holinshed the Councell of Basill and others that the Parliament ought to restraine and bridle the king when he casts off the bridle of the Law and invades the Subjects Liberties especially with open force of Armes in an Hostile manner and by the constant practise of our Ancestors and the Barons Warres in maintenance of Magna Charta with other good Lawes and Priviledges confirmed by Parliament If then the Parliament be intrusted by the Kingdome with this Superlative power thus to protect the Subjects Liberties properties Lawes persons Religion c. against the kings invasions on them by policie or violence they should both betray their trust yea the whole kingdome too if they should not with open Force of Armes when Policy Councell and Petitions will not doe it defend their owne and the Subjects Liberties persons priviledges c. against his Majesties offensive Armies which invade them intending to make the whole kingdome a present booty to their insaciable rapine and a future vassall to his Majesties absolute arbitrary power by way of conquest I reade in Bodin that the Roman Senate being no way able to restraine Caesar tooke their refuge to that ancient Decree of the Senate which was commonly made but in dangerous times of the Common-weale Videant Consules caeteri Magistratus ne quid detrimenti câ—piat Respublica Let the Consulls and other Majestrates foresee that the Common-weale take no harme With which decree of the Senate the Consulls being armed sodainely raised their power commanding Pompey to take up Armes and raise an Army against Caesar to oppose his violent proceedings by force who after his conquest of Pompey refusing to rise up to the Consulls Pretors and whole Senate out of his pride through his ill Councellors advise and talking with them as if they had beene but private men he so farre offended both the Senate and people that to free the Republicke from his Tyranny and preserve their hereditary Liberties they conspired his death and soone after murthered him in the Senate-house where they gave him no lesse than 23. wounds And Hieronimus Blanca assures us that the Suprariense Forum Iustitia Aragoniae or States of Aragâ—n erected to withstand the tyrannie and encroachments of their kings may by the Laws of their Realme assemble together and RESIST THEIR KING WITH FORCE OF ARMES as oft as there shall bee neede to repulse his or his Officers violence against the Lawes For when they erected this Court they said It would be little worth to have good Lawes enacted and a middle Court of Iustice betweene the King and people appointed if it might not be lawfull to take up Armes for their Defence when it was needfull being agreeable to the very Law of nature and reason Because then it will not be sufficient to fight with Counsell For if this were not so and the State and Subjects in such cases might not lawfully take up armes all things had long ere this been in the power of Kings Therefore no doubt our Parliament and State as well as others may by
the very Law of Nature and fundamentall institution of Parliaments now justly take up Defensive armes to preserve their Liberties Lawes Lives Estates Religion from vassallage and ruine Thirdly Our owne Parliaments Prelates Nobles and Commons in all ages especially in times of Popery as well in Parliament as out have by open force of armes resisted suppressed the oppressions rapines vnjust violence and armies of their Princes raised against them Yea incountred their Kings in open Battells taken their persons Prisoners and sometimes expelled nay deposed them their Royall authority when they became incorrigible open professed enemies to their kingdomes their Subjects seeking the ruine slavery and desolation of those whom by Office Duty Oath and common Iustice they were bound inviolably to protect in Liberty and peace as the premised Histories of Achigallo Emerian Vortigern Segebert Osred Ethelrâ—d Bernard Edwin Ceolwulfe King Iohn Henry the 3d. Edward 1. and 2. Richard the 2 Henry the 6 th our British Saxon English Kings and other examples common in our owne Annalls plentifully manifest Neither are their examples singular but all Kingdomes generally throughout the world in all ages have done the like when their Kings degenerated into Tyrants of which there are infinite precedens in History which actions all ages all Kingdomes have alwaies reputed lawfull both in point of Policy Law Religion as warranted by the very Lawes of Nature Reason State Nations God which instruct not onely particular persons but whole Cities and Kingdomes for their owne necessary defence preservation the supportation of humane Societie and Libertie to protect themselves against all unlawfull violence and Tyranny even of their Kings themselves or their Ministers to whom neither the Lawes of God Nature Man nor any civill Nation ever yet gave the least authority to Murther Spoile Oppresse enslave their Subjects or deprive them of their lawfull Liberties or Estates which resistance were it unlawfull or unjust as many ignorant Royallists and Parasites now â—each some few oppressing tyrannizing wilfull Princes might without the least resistance ruine murther enslave the whole world of men overthrow all setled formes of civill government extirpate Christian Religion and destroy all humane Society at their pleasures all which had beene effected yea all States and Kingdomes totally subverted long agoe by ambitious Tyrannizing lawlesse Princes had not this Lawfull Naturall Hereditary power of resisting and opposing their illegall violence inherent in their Parliaments States Kingdomes restrained and suppressed their exorbitances of this kinde Now that this necessary Defensive opposition and resistance against open Regall Hostile violence which hath beene ever held lawfull and frequently practised in all Kingdomes all ages heretofore as just and necessary should become sodenly unlawfull to our Parliament and Kingdome onely at this instant seemes very unreasonable unto me Fourthly It is the expresse resolution of Aristâ—tle Xenophon Polibius Pope Elutherius in his Epistle to our first Christian King Lucius King Edward the Confessor in his established Lawes c. 17. the Councell of Paris Anno 829. and Isiodâ—r cited by it Iohn 〈◊〉 Iâ—hn Mariana and generally of all forraigne Divines and Polititians Pagan or Christian yea of Bracton Fâ—â—ta Fortescue and King Iames himselfe that a King governing in a setled Kingdome ceaseth to be a King and degenerates into a Tyrant so soone as hee leaves to rule by his Lawes much more when he begins to invade his Subjects Persons Rights Liberties to set up an Abitrary power impose unlawfull Tâ—xes raise Forces and make Warre upon his Subjects whom he should Protect and rule in peace to pillage plundâ—r â—aste and spoile his Kingdome imprison murther and destroy his people in an hostile manner to captivate them to his pleasure the very highest degree of Tyranny condemned and detested by God and all good men The whole State and Kingdome therefore in such cases as these for their owne just necessary preservation may lawfully with force of Armes when no other course can secure them not onely passively but actively resist their Prince in such his violent exorbitant tyrannicall proceedings without resisting any kingly lawfull royall Authority Vested in the Kings person for the Kingdomes preservation onely not destruction because in and as to these illegall oppressions tyrannicall actions not warranted but prohibited by the Lawes of God and the Realme to whom he is accountable and by whom he is justly censurable for them he is no lawfull King nor Majestrate but an unjust oppressing Tyrant and a meere private man who as to these proceedings hath quite denuded himselfe of his just Regall authority So that all those wholsome Lawes made by the whole State in Parliament for the necessary preservation and defence of their Kings Royall Person and lawfull Soveraigne power the suppression of all Insurrections Treasons Conspiracies and open Warres against them whiles they governe their people justly according to Law as all good Princes are obliged to doe by oath and duty or the open violent resisting of their Lawfull authority and Commands to which all Subjects both in point of Law and Conscience ought cheerfully and readily to Submit will yeeld no publike Countenance Encouragement or Protection at all to Kings in their irregall tyrannicall oppressions or violent courses especially when they turne professed publike enemies to their people proclaime open Warre against them invade their Lawes Liberties Goods Houses Persons and exercise all acts of Hostilitie against them as farre forth as the most barbarous Forraigne Enemies would doe It being against all common sence and reason to conceive that our Parliaments Lawes which strictly inhibit and punish the very smallest violations of the publike peace with all kinds of Oppressions Robberies Trespasses Baâ—tâ—ries Assaults Bloodsheds Fraies Murthers Routs Riots Insurrections Burglaries Rapes Plunderings Force-able Entries Invasions of the Subjects Liberties or Properties in all other persons and greatest publike Officers whatsoever whose Delinquences are so much the more hainous execrable and censurable as their persons honours and places are more eminent should so farre countenance justifie or patronize them onely in the King the Supreame fountaine of Iustice ad tutelam Legis corporum bonorum crectus as Fortescue and Sir Edward Cooke resolve Cujus Potestas Iuris est non Injuriae cum sit author Iuris non debet inde injuriarum nasci occasio unde Iura nascâ—nt ur as Bracton and Fleta determine as not to permit the Subjects under paine of Rebillion and high Treason by force of Armes upon expresse command and direction of the whole Kingdome in Parliament so much as to defend their Persons Goods Estates Houses Wives Children Liberties Lives Religion against the open violence of the King himselfe or his Malignant plundring murthering Papists Caveleers When as Kings of all others as Bracton Fortescue and Mariana prove at large both by Oath and Duty ought to be more
observant of and obedient to the Laws of God and their Realmes which are no respectors of Persons then the very meanest of their Subjects That Precept then of Paul Rom. 13. 1. 2. 3. Let every Soule be subject to the higher Powers c. And the Statute of 25. E. 3. c. 2. with other obsolete Acts which declare it High Treason to levy Warre against the King in his Realme must needs be intended of and quallified with these subsequent just limitations sutable to their genuine sense and meaning to wit That as long and so farre foorth as Kings justly and uprightly doe execute their just Royall power conferred on them by God and their people according to the Law of God and their Realmes to the Protection encouragement and praise of all their good Subjects and the deserved punishment onely of Malefactors they must and ought to be cheerefully obeyed and quietly submitted to as Gods owne Ministers without the least resistance private or publike neither ought any private men upon any private injuries of their owne authority to raise up in Armes against them seeing they are publike Magistrates in whom all the Kingdome have an interest without the generall assent and authority of the whole State and Kingdome or of both Houses of Parliment which represents it But if Kings degenerate into Tyrants and turne professed enemies to their Kingdomes Parliaments People by making open Warre against them by spoyling murthering imprisoning maiming sacking destroying or putting them out of their Protections without any just or lawfull grounds endeavouring by force of Armes to subvert their Lawes Liberties Religion and expose them as a prey to their mercilesse blood-thirsty Souldiers or bring in Forraigne Forces to conquer them our present case I dare confidently averre it was never the thought nor intention of Paul or the Holy Ghost much lesse of our Nobles Prelats and Commons in Parliament which enacted these Lawes who so oft tooke up Armes aswell offensive as defensive against our Kings in such like cases heretofore to inhibit Subjects Kingdomes Parliaments especially by direct Votes and Ordinances of both Houses under paine of damnation high Treason or Rebellion by defensive Armes to resist Kings themselves or any of their Cavalliers and if this question had beene put to Paul Peter or any of those Parliaments which enacted these objected Lawes Whether they ever meant by these Precepts or Statutes totally to prohibite all Subjects by generall assent in Parliament to take up such defensive Armes or make any forceable resistance against their Kings or their Armies in such cases of extremity and necessity as these under the foresaid penalties I make little question but they would have clearely resolved that it was never so much as within the compasse of their thoughts much lesse their plaine intention to prohibite such a resistance in this or such like cases but onely according to the precedent exposition of their words and that they never imagined to establish in the world any Vnresistable Lawlesse Tyranny or any such spoile or butchery of Kingdomes of Subjects execrable to God and man in all persons all ages which have resisted them even unto blood but rather totally to suppresse them There being scarce any more pregnant Text against the Tyranny the boundlesse Prerogatives the illegall proceedings of Kings and Higher Powers in all the Scripture thâ—â— that of Romans 13. 1. to 7. if rightly scanned as Pareus and others oâ— it manifest Therefore the Parliaments and peoples present defensive Warre and resistance against their seduced King and his Malignant Popish Cavalliers is no violation of any Law of God of the Realme but a just necessary Warre which they have to the uttermost endeavoured to prevent and no Treason no Rebellion at all within the meaning of any Law or Statute unlesse we should thinke our Parliaments so mad as to declare it high Treason or Rebellion even for the Parliament and Kingdome itselfe so much as to take up Armes for their owne necessary preservation to prevent their inevitable ruine when they are openly assaulted by Royall armies which none can ever presume they would doe being the very high way to their owne and the whole Kingdomes subversion Fiftly admit the King should bring in Forraigne forces French Spanish Danes Dutch or Irish to destroy or Conquer his Subjects Parliament Kingdome as some such forces are already landed and more expected dayly and should join himselfe personally with them in such a service I thinke there is no Divine Lawyer or true hearted Englishman so void of reason or common understanding as to affirme iâ— Treason or Rebellion in point of Law and a matter of Damnation in Conscienâ—â— or true Divinity for the Parliaments Subjects Kingdome to take up necessary defensive armes for their owne preservation in such a case even against the King himselfe and his army of Aliens but would rather deeme it a just honourable necessary action yea a duty for every English man to venture his life and all his fortunes for the defence of his owne dearest Native Countrey Posterity Liberty Religion and no lesse then a glorious Martyrdome to dye manfully in the Field in such a publicke quarrell the very Heathens generally resolving that Dulce decorum est pro Patria mori Et mortes pro Patria appetitae Non solum gloriosae Rhetoribus sed etiam beatae videri solent In a case of this quallitie Whence that noble Romane Camillus professed to all the Romanes in a publike Oration Patriae dâ—esse quoad vita suppetat alijs turpe Camillo etiam NEFAS EST. And is not there the selfesame equity and reason when the King shall raise an Army of Popish English or Irish Rebels Malignants Delinquents and bring in Forraigners though yet in no great proporation to effect the like designe If armed forceable resistance be no Treason no Rebellion in Law or Conscience in the first it can be no such crime in our present case Sixty I would demand of any Lawyer or Divine What is the true genuine reason that the taking up of offensive armes against or offering violence to the person or life of the King is High Treason in point of Law and Divinitie Is it not onely because and as he is the head and chiefe member of the Kingdome which hath a Common interest in him and because the Kingdome it selfe sustaines a publike prejudice and losse by this War against and violence to his Person Doubtlesse every man must acknowledge this to be the onely reason for if he were not such a publike person the levying War against or murthering of him could be no High Treason at all And this is the reason why the elsewhere cited Statutes of our Realme together with our Historians make levying of Warre deposing or killing the King by private persons High Treason not onely against the King but the REALME and Kingdome to Witnesse the Statutes of 5. R. 2. c. 6. 11. R. 2. c. 1. 3. 6. 17
Rebellion nor Trespasse in the Barons against the king or kingdome but a warre for the honour of God the salvation of the king the maintenance of his Crowne the safety and common profit of â—ll the Realme much more must our Parliaments present defensive warre against his Majesties 〈◊〉 Councellors Papists Malignants Delinquents and men of desperate fortunes risen up in Armes against the Parliament Lawes Religion Liberties the whole Kingdomes peace and welfare be so too being backed with the very same and farre better greater authority and more publike reasons then their warre was in which the safety of Religion was no great ingredient nor the preservation of a Parliament from a forced dissolution though established and perpetuated by a publike Law King Henry the 4 th taking up Armes against King Richard and causing him to be Articled against and judicially deposed in and by Parliament for his Male-administration It was Enacted by the Statute of 1. Hen. 4. cap. 2. That no Lord Spirituall nor Temporall nor other of what estate or condition that he be which came with King Henry into the Realme of England nor none other persons whatsoever they be then dwelling within the same Realme and which came to this King in aide of him to pursue them which were against the Kings good intent and the COMMON PROFIT OF THE REALME in which pursuite Richard late King of England the second after the Conquest was pursued taken and put in Ward and yet remaineth in Ward be impeached grieved nor vexed in person nor in goods in the Kings Court nor in none other Court for the pursuites of the said King taking and with-holding of his body nor for the pursuits of any other taking of persons and cattells or of the death of a man or any other thing done in the said pursuite from the day of the said King that now is arived till the day of the Coronarion of Our said Soveraigne Lord Henry And the intent of the King is not that offendors which committed Trespasses or other offences out of the said pursuits without speciall warrant should be ayded nor have any advantage of this Statute but that they be thereof answerable at the Law If those then who in this offensive Warre assisted Henry the 4 th to apprehend and depose this perfidious oppressing tyrannicall king seduced by evill Counsellors and his owne innate dis-affection to his naturall people deserved such an immunity of persons and goods from all kinds of penalties because though it tended to this ill kings deposition yet in their intentions it was really for the common profit of the Realme as this Act defines it No doubt this present defensive Warre alone against Papists Delinquents and evill Counsellors who have miserably wasted spoiled sacked many places of the Realme and fired others in a most barbarous maner contrary to the Law of Armes and Nations and labour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties Parliaments and make the Realm a common Prey without any ill intention against his Majesties Person or lawfull Royall Authority deserves a greater immunity and can in no reasonable mans judgement be interpreted any Treason or Rebellion against the king or his Crowne in Law or Conscience In the 33. yeare of king Henry the 6 th a weake Prince wholly guiâ—ed by the Queene and Duke of Somerset who ruled all things at their wills under whose Government the greatest part of France was lost all things went to ruine both abroad and at home and the Queene much against the Lords and Peoples mindes preferring the Duke of Sommerset to the Captain ship of Calice the Commons and Nobility were greatly offended thereat saying That he had lost Normandy and so would he doe Calice Hereupon the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Warwicke and Salisbury with other their adherents raised an Army in the Marches of Wales and Marched with it towards London to suppresse the Duke of Sommerset with his Faction and reforme the Governement The king being credibly informed hereof assembled his Host and marching towards the Duke of Yorke and his Forces was encountred by them at Saint Albanes notwithstanding the kings Proclamation to keepe the Peace where in a set Battell the Duke of Somerset with divers Earles and 8000. others were slaine on the kings part by the Duke of Yorke and his companions and the king in a manner defeated The Duke after this Victory obtained remembring that he had oftentimes declared and published abroad The onely cause of this War to be THE ADVANCEMENT OF THE PVBLIKE WEALE and TO SET THE REALME IN A MORE COMMODIOVS STATE and BETTER CONDITION Vsing all lenity mercy and bounteousnesse would not once touch or apprehend the body of King Henry whom he might have slaine and utterly destroyed considering that hee had him in his Ward and Governance but with great honour and due reverence conveyed him to London and so to Westminster where a Parliament being summoned and assembled soone after It was therein Enacted That no person should either judge or report any point of untruth of the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Salisbury and Warwicke For comming in Warlike manner against the King at Saint Albanes Considering that their attempt and enterprise Was onely to see the Kings Person in Safeguard and Sure-keeping and to put and Alien from Him the publike Oppressors of the Common wealth by whose misgovernance his life might be in hazard and his Authority hang on a very small Thred After this the Duke anâ— these Earles raised another Army for like purpose and their owne defence in the 37 and 38 yeares of H. 6. for which they were afterwards by a packed Parliament at Coventree by their Enemies procurement Attainted of high Treason and their Lands and Goods confiscated But in the Parliament of 39. H. 6. cap. 1. The said attainder Parliament with all Acts and Statutes therein made were wholly Reversed Repealed annulled as being made by the excitation and procurement of seditious ill disposed Persons for the accomplishment of their owne Rancor and Covetousnesse that they might injoy the Lands Offices Possessions and Goods of the lawfull Lords and liege People of the King and that they might finally destroy the said lawfull Lords and Liege People and their Issues and Heires forever as now the Kings ill â—ounseilors and hungry Cavalleers seek to destroy the Kings faithfull Liege Lords and People that they may gaine their Lands and Estates witnesse the late intercepted Letter of Sir Iohn Bâ—ooks giving advise to this purpose to his Majestie and this Assembly was declared to be no lawful Parliament but a devillish Counsell which desired more the destruction then advancement of the Publike weale and the Duke Earles with their assistants were restored and declared to be Faithful and Lawful Lords and Faithful liege People of the Realme of England who alwaies had great and Fathfull Love to the Preferrement and Surety of the Kings Person according to their Duty If then these two Parliaments acquitted
these Lords and their companions thus taking up Armes from any the least guilt of Treason and rebellion against the King because they did it onely for the advancement of the publike weale the setting the Realme in a better condition the removing ill Counsellors and publike oppressors of the Realme from about the King and to rescue his person out of their hands then questionlesse by their resolutions our present Parliaments taking up defensive armes upon the selfe-same grounds and other important causes and that by consent of both Houses which they wanted can be reputed no high Treason nor Rebellion against the King in point of Law and no just no rationall Iudge or Lawyer can justly averre the contrary against so many forecited resolutions in Parliament even in printed Acts. The Earle of Richmund afterward King Henry the seventh taking up armes against Richard the third a lawfull King de facto being crowned by Parliament but an Vsurper and bloody Tyrant in Verity to recover his Inheritance and Title to the Crowne and ease the Kingdome of this unnaturall blood-thirsty Oppressor before his fight at Boswell Field used this Oration to his Souldiers pertinent to our purpose If ever God gave victory to men fighting in a just quarrell or if he ever aided such as made warre for the wealth and tuition of their owne naturall and nutritive Countrey or if he ever succoured them which adventured their lives for the reliefe of Innocents suppression of malefactors and apparent Offenders No doubt my Fellowes and Friends but he of his bountifull goodnesse will this day send us triumphant victory and a lucky revenge over our proud Enemies and arrogant adversaries for if you remember and consider the very cause of our just quarrel you shall apparently perceive the same to be true godly and vertuous In the which I doubt not but God will rather ayde us yea and fight for us then see us vanquished and profligate by such as neither feare him nor his Lawes nor yet regard Iustice and honesty Our cause is so just that no enterprise can be of more vertue both by the Laws Divine and Civill c. If this cause be not just and this quarrell godly let God the giver of victory judge and determine c. Let us therefore fight like invincible Gyants and set on our enemies like untimorous Tygers and banish all feare like ramping Lyons March forth like strong and robustious Champions and begin the battaile like hardy Conquerors the Battell is at hand and the Victory approacheth and if wee shamefully recule or cowardly fly we and all our sequele be destroyed and dishonoured for ever This is the day of gaine and this is the time of losse get this dayes victory and be Conquerours and lose this dayes battell and bee villaines And therefore in the name of God and Saint George let every man couragiously advance his standard They did so flew the Tyrannicall Vsurper wonne the Field And in the first Parliament of his Raigne there was this Act of indemnity passed That all and singular persons comming with him from beyond the Seas into the Realâ—e of England taking his party and quarrell in recovering his just Title and Right to the Realme of England shall be utterly discharged quit and unpunishable for ever by way of action or otherwise of or for any murther slaying of men or of taking and disporting of goods or any other trespasses done by them or any of them to any person or persons of this his Realme against his most Royall Person his Banner displayed in the said field and in the day of the said field c. Which battell though it were just and no Treason nor Rebellion in point of Law in those that assiâ—ted King Henry the 7 th against this Vsurper yet because the killing of men and seising their goods in the time of Warre is against the very fundamâ—ntall Lawes of the Realme they needed an Act of Parliament to discharge them from suits and prosecutions at the Law for the same the true reason of all the forecited Acts of this nature which make no mention of pardoning any Rebellions or Treasons against the King for they deemed their forementioned taking up of Armes no such offences but onely discharge the Subjects from all suites actions and prosecutions at Law for any killing or slaying of men batteries imprisonments robberies and trespasses in seising of Persons Goods Chartels What our Princes and State have thought of the lawfulâ—esse of necessary Defensive Warres of Subjects against their oppressing Kings and Princes appeares by those aides and succours which our Kings in former ages have sent to the French Flemmings Almaines and others when their Kings and Princes have injuriously made Warres upon them and more especially by the publike ayde and assistance which our Queene Elizabeth and King Iames by the publike advise and consent of the Realme gave to the Protestants in France Germany Bohemia and the Netherlands against the King of France the Emperour and King of Spaine who oppressed and made Warre upon them to deprive them of their just Liberties and Religion of which more hereafter Certainely had their Defensive Warres against their Soveraigne Princes to preserve their Religion Liberties Priviledges beene deemed Treason Rebellion in point of Law Queene Elizabeth King Iames and our English State would never have so much dishonoured themselves nor given so ill an example to the world to Patronize Rebells or Traitours or enter into any solemne Leagues and Covenants with them as then they did which have been frequently renued and continued to this present And to descend to our present times our King Charles himself hath not onely in shew at least openly aided the French Protestants at Ree and Rochel against their King who warred on them the Germane Princes against the Emperour the Hollanders and Prince of Oâ—aâ—ge to whose Sonne hee hath married his elstest Daughter against the Spaniard and entred into a solemne League with them which hee could not have done in point of Law Iustice Honour Conscience had they beene Rebells or Traytors for standing on their guards and making defensive Warres onely for their owne and their Religions preservation but likewise by two severall publike Acts of Parliament the one in England the other in Scotland declaring the Scots late â—aking up Armes against him and his evill Counsellors in defence of their Religion Lawâ—s Priviledges to be no Treason nor Rebellion and them to bee his true and loyall Subjects notwithstanding all aspertions cast upon them by the Prelaticall and Popish Party because they had no ill or disloyall intention at all against his Majesties Person Crowne and Dignity but onely a care of their owne preservation and the redresse of thâ—se Enormities Pressures grievances in Church and State which threatnâ—d desolation unto both If then their seizing of the Kings Fortes Ammunition Revenues and raising an Army for the foresaid ends hath by his Majesty himselfe and his two Parliaments
of England and Scotland beene resolved and declared to be no Treason no Rebellion at all against the King by the very same or better reason all circumstances duely pondered our Parliaments present taking up Armes and making a Defensive Warre for the endes aforesaid neither is nor can be adjudged Treason or Rebellion in point of Law or Iustice. In fine the King himself in his Answer to the 19. Propositions of both Houses Iune 3. 1642. Confesseth and calleth God to witnesse That aâ— the Rights of his Crowne are vested in hâ—m for his Subjects sake That the Prinâ—e may not make use of his high and perpetuall power to the hurt of those for whose good he hath it nor make use of the name of publike Necessity for the gaine of his private Favourites and Followers to the detriment of his people That the House of Commons may impeach those who for their owne ends though countenanced with any surreptitiously gotten Command of the King have violated that Law which he is â—ound when he knowes it to protect and to protection of which they were bound to advise him at least Not to serve him in the Contrary let the Cavalleers and others consider this and the Lords being trusted with a Iudiciary power are an excellent screene and banke betweene the King and people to assist each against any Incroachments of the other and by just Iudgements to preserve that Law which ought to be the Rule of every one of the three Therefore the power Legally placed in both Houses Being more then sufficient to prevent and restraine the power of Tyranny by his Majesties owne Confession it must needs be such a power as may legally inable both Houses when Armes are taken up against them by the King or any other to subvert Lawes Liberties Religion and introduce an Arbitrary government not onely to make Lawes Ordinances and Assessements but likewise to take up Armes to defend and preseve themselves their Lawes Liberties religion and to prevent restraine all forces raysed against them to set up Tyranny else should they want not onely a more then sufficient but even a sufficient necessary power to prevent and restraine the power of Tyranny which being once in armes cannot bee restraned prevented repulsed with Petitions Declarations Lawes Ordinances or any Paper Bulwarkes and Fortifications or other such probable or possible meanes within the Parliaments power but onely by Armes and Militarie Forces as reason and experience in all Ages manifest From all which pregnant punctuall domesticke Authorities and resolutions of Ancient Moderne and present times I presume I may infallibly conclude That the Parliaments present taking up necessary Defensive Armes is neither Treason nor Rebellion in iudgement of Law but a iust and lawfull Act for the publicke benefit and preservation of King Kingdome Parliament Lawes Liberties Religion and so neither their Generall Souldiers nor any person whatsoever imployed by them in this War or contributing any thing towards its maintenance are or can be Legally indicted prosecuted or in any manner proceeded against as Traitors Rebels Delinquents against the King or Kingdome and that all Proclamations Declarations Indictments or proceedings against them or any of them as Traitors Rebels or Delinquents are utterly unlawfull uniust and ought to be reversed as meere Nullities It would be an infinite tedious labour for me to relate what Civilians and Canonists have written concerning Warre and what Warre is just and lawfull what not In briefe they all generally accord That no Warre may or ought to be undertaken cut of covetousnesse lust ambition cruelty malice desire of hurt revenge or fer booty propter praedam enim militare peccatum est Whence Iohn Baptist Luke 3. 14. gave this answer to the Souldiers who demanded of him what shall we doe Doe violence to no man neither accuse any man falsly and be content with your wages Ne dum sumptus quaeritur praedo grassetur Which prooves the Warres of our plundring pillaging Cavalleers altogether sinnefull and unjust And that such a Warre onely is just which is waged for the good and necessary defence of the Common-wealth by publike Edict or consent or to regaine some thing which is unjustly detained or taken away and cannot otherwise be acquired or to repell or punish some injury or to curbe the insolency of wicked men or preserve good men from their uniust oppressions which Warres ought onely to be undertaken out of a desire of Peace as they prove out of Augustine Gregory Isidor Hispalensis and others In one word they all accord That a necessary defensive Warre to repulse an Injury and to preserve the State Church Republike Freedomes Lives Chastities Estates Lawes Liberties Religion from unjust violence is and ever hath beene lawfull by the Law of Nature of Nations yea By all Lawes whatsoever and the very dictate of Reason And that a necessary defensive Warre is not properly a Warre but a meere Defence against an unlawfull Violâ—nce And therefore must of necessitie be acknowledged lawfull because directly opposite to and the onely remedy which God and Nature have giuen men against Tyrannicall and unjust invasions which are both sinnefull and unlawfull And so can be no Treason no Rebellion no crime at all though our Princes or Parents be the unjust assailâ—nts Of which see more in Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli l. 2. c. 1. I shall closeup the Civillians and Canonists Opinions touching the lawfulnesse of a Defensive Warre with the words of Albericus Gentilis Professor of Civill Law in the Vniversitie of Oxford in Queene Elizabeths Raigne Who in his learned Booke De Iure Belâ—i Pacis Dedicated to the most illustrious Robert Devoreux Earle of Essex Father to the Parliaments present Lord Generall determines thus Lib. 1. cap 13 pag. 92. c. Although I say there be no cause of warre from nature yet there are causes for which we undertake warre by the conduct of nature as is the cause of Defence and when warre is undertaken because something is denied to to be granted which nature it selfe affords and therefore because the Law of nature is violated Warre is undertaken We say there is a three fold Defence one Necessary another Profitable a third Honest yet wee shall deeme them all Necessary He who defends himselfe is said to be necessitated neither will Baldus have us distinguish whether he defend himselfe his goods or those under his charge whether neere or remote His defence is necessary and done for necessary defence against whom an armed enemy comes and his against whom an enemy prepares himselfe and to such a one the same Baldus truly teacheth ayde is due by compact whom others likewise approve This warre we may say was anciently undertaken against Mithridates and against his great preparations Neither ought wise men to expect till he had professed himselfe an enemy but to looke more into his deeds then words Thus whiles we say necessity we speake not
and flee from when as they want power meanes or convenience to resist it they may no doubt lawfully resist even with force of Armes when they have sufficient meanes and conveniences to resist and cannot flee or submit thereto without the publicke ruine since the same justice and equity which enables them by flight or stratagem to decline unjust assaults of a superior power or its judgements doth likewise enable them to escape and prevent it with resistance when they cannot doe it by flight or other policiâ— If then they may lawfully with a safe conscience hide flee or use lawfull policies to prevent the open injust violence of their kings and their Officers when not guilty of any capitall crime deserving censures because by the very light of nature and Law of Charity they are obliged to preserve themselves from unjust tyrannie and are no wayes bound to subject themselves to the cruelty the unjust assaults or oppressions of others then by the selfesame reason they may lawfully with force of Armes defend themselves against such violent unjust attempts which they are no way obliged to submit unto when as they cannot conveniently secure themselves and the publicke but by such resistance and should both betray their owne the publicke safety and Religion as the Subjects and Parliament should now do in case they did not resist by force of Armes to the utmost of their power and become worse than Infidels who have even thus oft provided for their owne and the Republickes securitie Fifâ—ly God himselfe the fountaâ—ne of justice the God of Order the preserver of humane society who detests of all tyranny cruelty oppression injustice out of his Philanthropie which brought the Sonne of his bosome from heaven to earth would never certainely in point of policy or conscience prohibit that which is the onely probable meanes and apparent remedy to prevent suppresse disorder tyranny cruelty oppression injustice yea confusion in the world and to preserve good order and humane society a truth so apparent that no rationall man can contradict it Therefore questionesse he never prohibited forcible necessary resistance of the highest powers and their instruments in cases of open unjust violence and hostile invasion made upon their people to ruine them or subvert their established government Laws Liberties Iustice Religion There being no other probable ordinary meanes left to any Kingdome Nation People to preserve their government lives Lawes Liberties Religion and to prevent suppresse or redresse tyrannie cruelty disorder confusion yea utter ruine when their Kings and Governors degenerate into Tyrants invading them with open force but onely defensive Armes prayers and teares alone without military opposition by force of Armes being no more able to defend a person City or Kingdome against Opprâ—ssing Princes and their Armies then against theeves Pyrates or common enemies whom they must and ought to resist as well with Armes as Orisons with Speares as well as Teares else they should but tempt the Lord and destroy themselves like those Iewes and Gothes who would not fight upon the Sabbath and so were slaine by their enemies without resistance yea wilfully suffer the Common-weale to be subverted Religion exâ—irpated Lawes trampled under feete their own posterities to be enslaved ruined without any opposition even in a moment For were it utterly unlawfull and no lesse then Treason or Rebellion in point of conscience for any subjects to take up Defensive Armes to resist the Kings army or forces consisting for the most part of Papists Delinquents deboist Athesticall persons of broken fortunes seared consciences and most irreligious lives I appeale to every mans conscience how soone these unresisted Instruments of cruelty would utterly extirpate our protestant Religion and common faith for which we are enjoyned earnestly to contend and strive 〈◊〉 3. Phil. 1. 27. 28. And shall we then yeeld it up and betray it to our adversaries without strife or resistance how sodainely would they ruin our Parliament Lawes Liberties subvert all civill order government erect an arbitrary Lawlesse tyrannicall Regency regulated by no lawes but will and lust how soone would they murther imprison execute our Noblest Lords Knights Burgesses best Ministers and Commonwealths-men for their fidelity to God their King and Country how many Noble families would they disinherite how many wives widdowes Virgins would they force and ravish what Cities what Countries would they not totally pillage plunder sack ruine consume with fire and sword how soone would our whole Kingdome become an Acheldama a wildernesse a desolation and the surviving inhabitants either slaves or beasts if not devils incarnate Yea how speedy might any private Officers Captaines Commanders by colour of illegall Comâ—issions and commands from the King or of their Offices and all the notorious rogues and theeves of England under colour of being listed in the Kings Army if the people might not in point of Law or Conscience resist them with Armes who came armed for to act their villanies maliciously rob spoyle plunder murther all the Kings leige people without any remedy or prevention and by this pretext that they are the Kings Souldiers sodainely seise and gaine all the armes treasure forts ammunition power of the Realme into their possessions in a moment and having thus strengthned themselves and slaine the Kings faithfull subjects usurpe the crown it selfe if they be ambitious as many private Captaines and Commanders have anciently slaine divers Roman and Grecian Emperours yea sundry Spanish Gothish and Moorish Kings in Spain by such practises and aspired to their Crowns of which there are sundry such like presidents in most other Realmes to prevent redres which severall destructive mischiefes to People Kingdome Kings themselves God himselfe hath left us no other certaine proper sufficient remedy but a forcible resistance which all Kingdomes Nations throughout the world haue constantly used in such cases as I shall manifest more largely in the Appendix Therefore certainely it must needs bee lawfull being Gods and Natures speciall Ordinance to secure innocent persons Cities Nations Kingdomes Lawes Liberties Lives Estates Religion and mankinde it selfe against the hurtfull Lusts of unnaturall Tyrants and their accursed instruments against ambitious treacherous male-contented Spirits maliciously bent against the publicke weale and peace There are two things onely which usually restraine inferiour persons from murthering robbing disseising injuring one another the one is feare of punishment by the Magistrate the other feare and danger of being resisted repulsed with shame and losse of limbe or life by those they violently assault injure and were this once beleeved received for Law or Divinity in the world that it were unlawful to resist repulse a theefe murtherer riotor or disseisor comming in the Kings name long enjoy his life goods liberty lands but some or other would deprive him of them notwithstanding all restraints of Lawes of penalties and maintaine suites against him with his owne estate violently seised on the right of lawfull defence being every
Lawfull but because it is commanded and the Parliaments and Subjects Defensive Armes Vnlawfull but because prohibited by the King whom they falsely affirme to be the highest Soveraigne power in the Kingdome above the Parliament and whole Realme collectively considered But this resistance of the Kings Popish malignant invading Forces is Authorized and Commanded by the expresse Votes and Ordinances of both Houses of Parliament which I have already undeniably manifested to be the Supreamesâ— Lawfull Power and Soveraignest Authority in the Realme Paramount the King himselfe who is but the Parliaments and Kingdomes Publicke Royall Servant for their good therefore this Resistance must infallibly be just and Lawfull even in Point of Conscience Thus much for the Lawfulnesse in Court of Conscience of resisting the Kings unjustly assaulting Forces armed with his Commission I now proceede to the justnesse of opposing them by way of forcible resistance when accompanied with his personall presence That the Kings Army of Papists and Malignants invading the Parliaments or Subjects persons goods Lawes Liberties Religion may even in Conscience bee justly resisted with force though accompanied with his person seemes most apparently cleare to me not only by the preceeding Reasons but also by many expresse Authorities recorded and approved in Scripture not commonly taken notice of as First By the ancientest precedent of a defensive warre that we read of in the world Gen. 14. 1. to 24. where the five Kings of Sâ—dom Gomorrah Admah Zeboiim and Zoar rebelling against Chedorlaomer King of Nations after they had served him twelve yeeres defended themselves by armes and battle against his assaults and the Kings joyned with him who discomfiting these five Kings pillaging Sâ—dom and Gomorrah and taking Lot and his goods along with them as a prey hereupon Abraham himselfe the Father of the faithfull in defence of his Nephew Lot to rescue him and his substance from the enemie taking with him 318. trained men of his owne family pursued Chedorlaomer and the Kings with him to Dan assaulted them in the night smote and pursued them unto Hoba regained all the goods and prisoners with his Nephew Lot and restored both goods and persons freely to the King of Sodom thereby justifying his and his peoples forcible defence against their invading enemies in the behalfe of his captivated plundred Nephew and Neighbors Secondly by the Example of the Israelites who were not onely King Pharaoh his Subjects but Bondmen too as is evident by Exod ch 1. to 12. Deut. 6. 21. c. 7. 8. c. 15. 15. c. 16. 12. c. 24. 18. 22. Ezra 9. 9. Now Moses and Aaron being sent by God to deliver them from their Aegyptian bondage after 430. yeares captivity under colour of demanding but three dayes liberty to goe into the wildernesse to serve the Lord and Pharaoh notwithstanding all Gods Miracles and Plagues refusing still to let them depart till enforced to it by the slaughter of the Egyptians first borne as soone as the Israelites were marching away Pharaoh and the Aegyptians repenting of their departure pursued them with their Chariots and Horses and a great army even to the red Sea to reduce them hereupon the Israelites being astonished and murmuring against Moses giving themselves all for dead men Moses sayd unto the people feare ye not stand still and see the Salvation of the Lord which he will shew to you this day for the Aegyptians whom you have seene to day ye shall see them againe no more for ever the Lord shall fight for you c. And hereupon God himselfe discomfited routed and drowned them all in the red Sea I would demaund in this case whether the Isralites might not here lawfully for their owne redemption from unjust bondage have fought against and resisted their Lord King Pharaoh and his invading Host accompanied with his presence had they had power and hearts to doe it as well as God himselfe who fought against and destroyed them on their behalfe If so as all men I thinke must grant unlesse they will censure God himselfe then a defensive warre in respect of life and liberty onely is just and Lawfull even in conscience by this most memorable story Thirdly by that example recorded Iudges 3. 8. 9. 10. where God growing angry with the Israelites for their Apostacie and Idolatry sold them here was a divine title into the hands of Cushan-Rishathaim King of Mesopotamia and the children of Israel served him 8. yeares Here was a lawfull title by conquest and 8. yeeres submission seconding it But when the children of Israel cryed unto the Lord the Lord raised up a deliverer to them even Othniel the sonâ—e of Kenaz and the Spirit of the Lord came upon him and he went out to warre and the Lord delivered Cushan-rishathaim King of Mesopotamia into his hands and his hand prevailed against him so the land had rest 40. yeeres Loe here a just defensive warre approved and raised up by God and his Spirit in an ordinary manner only as I take it by encouraging the Instruments wherein a conquering King for Redemption of former liberties is not onely resisted but conquered taken prisoner and his former dominion abrogated by those that served him as conquered subjects Fourthly by the example of Ehud and the Israelites Iudges chap. 3. 11. to 31 where we finde God himself strengthning Eglon King of Moab against the Israelites for their sinnes who thereupon gathering an Army smote Israel possessed their Cities so as the Israelites served this King 18. yeeres Here was a title by conquest approved by God submitted to by the Israelites yet after all this when the children of Israel cryed unto the Lord he raised them up a deliverer namely Ehud who stabbing Eglon the King in the belly under pretext of private conference with him and escaping he thereupon blew the trumpet commanded the Israelites to follow him to the warre slew ten thousand valiant men of Moab which he subdued and procured rest to his Country 40. yeeres God his Spirit Word approving this his action Fifthly by the example of Barack and Deborah Iudges ch 4. and 5. Where God selling the children of Israel for their sinnes into the band of Iabin King of Canaan and his Captaine Sisera for 20. yeeres space during which he mightily oppressed them hereupon Barack at the instigation of the Prophetesse Deborah by the command of the Lord God of Israel gathered an Army of ten thousand men which Sisera and the King of Canaan hearing of assembled all their Chariots and Army together at the River of â—ishon where the Lord discomfited Sisera and all his Host with the edge of the sword before Barack his Army and subdued Iabin the King of Canaan before the children of Israel which warre is by a speciall Song of Deborah and Barack highly extolled and God in it as most just and honorable and this curse denounced against those that refused to assist in it Iudges 4. 23. Curse ye Meroz saith the Angel of the Lord curse ye
Allies and other neighbour States or Princes may with good Conscience repulse with Armes from Subjects wrongfully oppressed invaded tyrannically by their Soveraignes or their wicked Instruments at or without the Subjects intreaty when they are unable to relieve themselves no doubt the Subjects themselves if able may with better reason and as good Conscience resist and repell because every man is nearer and more oblieged to defend and preserve himselfe and those of his owne Nation Religion blood then strangers are and may with lesse publick danger inconvenience and more speede effect it then Forraigners but Allies and Forraigne Neighbour States and Princes as Gratian out of the 5. Councell of Carthage Augustine Ambrose Hierâ—m Anastatius Calistus and other Albericus Gentilis Iohn Bodin Hugâ— Grotius and Generally all Canonists Casuists Schoolemen accord may in many cases with good conscience by force of Arms repulse from Subjects wrongfully oppressed invaded and tyrannically abused the injuries offered them by their Soveraignes and that either at and in some cases without the Subjects intreaty Which they prove by Moses his slaying the Aegyptian that oppressed the Hebrew Exod. 2. 11. to 15. by Ioshua his ayding of the Gibeonites against the five Kings that made war against them Iosh. 10. by the example of Iehoshaphat 1 Kin. 22 2 Kings 3. Of the chiefe Captaines securing Paul with a gard of Souldiers against the Iews who had vowed his death Acts 23. by Abrahams rescuing Lot Gen. 14. by sundry ancient and late Examples in story Therfore Subjects themselvs no doubt if able may with good reason and conscience lawfully resist and repell their Princes invading Forces though accompanied assisted with his personall presence Fifthly It is yeelded by all Divines Lawyers Canonists Schoolemen as Gratian Banâ—es Sâ—to Lessius Vasquius Covaruviâ—s Aquinas Sylvester Bartolus Baldus Navarre Albericus Gentilis Grotius and others that private men by the Law of God and nature may in defence of their lives chastities principall members and estates lawfully resist all those who forcibly assault them to deprive them thereof yea and slay them to unlesse they be publicke persons of eminencie by whose slaughter the Commonweale should sustaine much prejudice whose lives in such cases must not be willingly hazzarded though their violence be resisted which is cleerely prooved by Iudges 11. 8. 15. to 18. 1 Saâ— 17 41. to 53. Deut. 22. 26. 27. since therefore all these are apparently indangered by an invasive warre and Army more then by any private assaults and no ayde no assistance or protection against the losse of life chastitie estate and other violences injuries which accompany wars can be expected from the Lawes or Prince himself the fountaine of this injustice or legall punishments inflicted on the malefactors whose armed power being above the reach of common justice and injuries countenanced abetted authorised by the Soveraigne who should avenge and punish them every subject in particular and the whole state in Parliament assembled in generall may and ought in point of conscience joyntly and severally to defend themselves their neighbours brethren but especially their native Countrey Kingdome whose generall safety is to be preferred before the lives of any particular persons how great or considerable soever which may be casually hazarded by their owne wilfulnesse though not purposely endangered or cut off in the defensive incounter by those who make resistance And if according to Cajetan and other Schoolemen Innocents which onely casually hinder ones â—light from a mortall enemie may be lawfully with good conscience slaine by the party pursued in case where he cannot else possibly escape the losse of his owne life because every mans ownelife is dearer to him then anothers which he here takes away onely to preserve his ownelife without any malicious murtherous intent though others doubt of this case or if innocent persons set perforce in the front of unjust assailants as by the Cavalleirâ—s at Brainford and elsewhere to prevent defence and wrong others with more securitie and lesse resistance may casually be slain though not intentionally by the defensive party as I thinke they may for prevention of greater danger and the publicke safety then certainely those of publicke place and Note who wilfully and unnaturally set themselves to ruine their Country Liberty Religion Innocent brethren who onely act the defensive part and voluntarily intrude themselves into danger may questionlesse with safe conscience be resisted repulsed in which if they casually chance to lose their lives without any malice or ill intention in the defeâ—dants it being onely through their owne default such a casuall accident when it happens or the remote possibility of it in the combate before it begins cannot make the resistance either unjust or unlawfull in point of conscience for then such a possibility of danger to a publike person should make all resistance unlawfull deprive the Republicke wholly of this onely remedy against tyrannicall violence and expose the whole common-weale to ruine whose weale and safety is to be preferred before the life or safety of any one member of it whatsoever Having thus at large evinced the lawfulnesse of Subjects necessary forcible resistance defensive wars against the unjust offensive Forces of their Soveraignes I shall in the next place answere the principall arguments made against it some whereof for ought I finde are yet unanswered These Objections are of foure sorts out of the Old Testament the New from reason from the example of the primitive Christians backed with the words of some Fathers I shall propound and answere them in order The first out of the Old Testament is that of Numb 16. Korah Dathan and Abiram for their insurrection against that very divine Authority which God himselfe had delegated to Moses and Aaron without any injury or injustice at all once offered to them or any assault upon them Ergo marke the Non-sence of this argumentation no Subjects may lawfully take up meere necessary defensive Armes in any case to resist the bloody Tyrannie Oppression and outrages of wicked Princes or their Cavalleires when they make warre upon them to destroy or enslave them An Argument much like this in substance No man ought to rise up against an honest Officer or Captaine in the due execution of his Office when he offers him no injury at all Therefore he ought not in conscience to resist him when he turnes a theefe or murtherer and felloniously assaults him to rob him of his purse or cut his throate Or private men must not causelesly mutinie against a lawfull Magistrate for doing justice and performing his duty Ergo the whole Kingdome in Parliament may not in Conscience resist the Kings Captaines and Cavalleeres when they most unnaturally and impiously assault them to take away their Lives Liberties Priviledges Estates Religion oppose and resist justice and bring the whole Kingdome to utter desolation The
but the quite contrary Should Tyrants enjoyne men as some have done to offer sacrifice to Idols to renounce Christianity abjure Iesus Christ and yeeld up their chastity to their unruly lusts Gods Law and conscience in such cases enjoynes them of necessity to disobey and resist those commands even for conscience sake as every man endued with conscience must acknowledge Therefore this Text extends not to resistance of such exorbitant powers in such lawlesse cases Eighthly the Apostle thus proceeds Vers. 6. For this cause also pay you tribute for they are Gods Ministers attending continually upon this very thing What doe men pay any Tribute to Princes or Magistrates for this cause that they may subvert Religion Lawes Liberties that they may plunder murther warre upon and expose them to the rapine of their ungodly Malignant Cavaliers Or are Magistrates Gods Ministers attending continually upon this very thing to ruine Parliaments Church State people would any men thinke you give Tyrants wages for such a service to cut their throats to devoure and undoe them in soule body estate Or do not they pay tribute to and Magistrates attend continually upon quite contrary imployments If so as none can contradict then the resistance here is onely intended of lawfull Magistrates who continually attend upon their charge to protect the good and punish Malefactors not of Tyrants who doe quite contrary and therefore are to be resisted Ninthly he infers from the premises Vers. 7. Render therefore to every man his due tribute to whom tribute custome to whom custome feare to whom feare honour to whom honour By what Law of God are obedience feare and honour due to Tyrants in their ungodly exorbitant unjust commands to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties Certainly the Apostle hath no where in this Text nor God himselfe in any other Scripture expressed such obedience resistance feare or honour to be due unto them and Elisha his speech to King Iehoram 2 King 3. 13. 14 compared with Ezek. 21. 25. Iob 12. 19. 21. Ch. 34. 19. Nehem. 4. 7. to 20. Ch. 13. 17. Isa. 1. 23. Ch. 41. 25. Lam. 1. 6. Ch. 5. 2 proves directly that they are not their due Therefore this Text extends not to them but onely to lawfull Magistrates Lastly he concludes hence Vers. 8. Owe no man any thing but to love one another for be that loveth another hath fulfilled the Law Now no such Love is owing to Tyrants who subvert Religion Lawes Liberties but we are to hate them with a perfect hatrâ—d as enemies both to God and man borne for the publike prejudice Psal. 139. 21. 22. Psal. 109. 1. to 21. 28 29. but onely just and upright Magistrates Therefore this Text is intended onely of them By all these premises it is undeniable that the resistance here prohibited is onely of lawfull Magistrates in the due execution of their Offices according to the Lawes of God and the Realmes they live in not of tyrannicall oppressing Princes Rulers or their instruments forcibly indeavouring to ruine Religion Lawes Liberties Parliaments Kingdomes which fully refutes the Doctors fourth Observation of which more anon I now proceed to some farther disquisitions for the finall clearing of this Text and herein I shall examine First what is meant by higher powers whether Kings or the Roman Emperor onely as our objectors pretend or all civill Magistrates whatsoever as well as Kings Secondly whether the Roman Emperour in Pauls time were the highest Soveraign power in that State or the Senate Thirdly whether Tyrants and unjust oppressing Magistrates as they are such be within the intendment of this Text and not to be resisted in any case Fourthly whether Kings and kingdomes be Gods Ordinance or an institution jure divino or a humane ordinance jure humano and how farre divine or humane Fiftly what resistance of the higher powers is here prohibited For the first of these By the higher Powers it is cleare that Kings and Emperours onely are not meant as our opposites dreame but all kinde of civill Rulers and temporall Magistrates whatsoever from the King himselfe to the Constable and Tithingman As is apparent first by the word higher Powers used indefinitely in the plurall number without mentioning any speciall kind of power Secondly by those words There is NO POWER but of God the powers THAT ARE that is all lawfull powers whatsoever now in being are ordained of God which universall Negative and Affirmative must necessarily include all lawfull civill powers Thirdly by the following words For Rulers c. that is all Rulers in the plurall number a Title common to all inferiour Officers witnesse Exod. 18. 21. 22. 25 26. See 1 Chron. 12. 14. And Moses chose able men out of all Israel and made them HEADS over the people RVLERS of thousands Rulers of hundreds Rulers of fifties and Rulers of tennes such as our Tithingmen are and they judged the people at all seasons So that the Tithingman is a Ruler a higher power within this Text. Fourthly the word Ministers For they are Gods Ministers c. in the plurall too extending generally to all officers Fiftly by v. 6 7 8. Render therefore to ALL their dues that is to all Magistrates whatsoever as these ensuing words evidence tribute to whom tribuâ—e is due custome to whom custome feare to whom feare honour to whom honour Owe nothing to ANY MAN c. that is to ANY Magistrate or Ruler of what kind soever Sixtly by parallel Texts extending as well to inferiour lawfull Magistrates and Officers as to Kings as â— Tim. 2. 1. I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers c. be made for all men for Kings and ALL THAT BE IN AVTHORITIE c. Titus 3. 1. Put them in minde to be subject to principalities and powers to obey Magistrates all in the plurall 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. Submit your selves to EVERY ORDINANCE of man for the Lords sake whether it be to the King as supreame or unto GOVERNORS in the plurall as unto those that are sent by him for the punishment of evill doers and the prayse of them that doe well Compared with Iosh. 1. 16. 17. 18. Ezra 7. 25 26. Ephes. 6. 1. 5. Col. 3. 18. 20. 23. 1 Tim. 6. 1. Heb. 13. 17. Exod. 22. 28. Chap. 18. 21 22. 25 26. 2 Kings 11. 4. Seventhly by all Expositors generally on this Text ancient moderne Protestants Papists who grant that this Text extends to all civill Magistrates as well inferiour and subordinate as superiour and many sticke not to straine it even to Ecclesiasticall ones So Origen Ambrose Hierome Remigius Theodulus Chrysostome Theodoret Primasius Haymo Rabanus Maurus Theophylact Oâ—cumenius Haymo Aquinas Anselm Iyra Bruno Gorran Hugo de Sancto Victore Tostatus Luther Calvin Erasmus Melanchthon Gualther Musculus Bucer Hemingius Ferus Fayus Soto Alexander Alesius Peter Martyr Pareus Beza Piscator Zuinglius Tollet Willet Wilson Nacclantus Snecanus Vignerius Wenerichius Winckelman Estius Faber Cornelius a Lapide Salmeron Catharinus
Guilliandus Adam Sasbout with sundry others This then being irrefragable hereby it is most apparent First that no resistance of the higher powers is here prohibited but onely in the due and legall execution of their offices For if any inferiour Officers illegally indeavour to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties and unrightly governe the people they may lawfully be resisted by them For example if a Maior Justice of Peace Constable or other officer extravagating from the common course of Law and Justice shall with force of armes in a riotous manner assault any private man or the whole Citie or Village where he lives to beate wound kill plunder dispossesse the inhabitants of their houses goods franchises or assult them on the highway side to take away their purses in these and such like cases both in point of Law and conscience he may not onely be forcibly resisted but repulsed apprehended battered if not lawfully slaine by the people and proceeded against as a delinquent The reason is because these illegall unjust actions are not onely besides without their Commissions but directly contrary to their offices and the Lawes which never gave them authority to act such injustice yet they are higher Powers ordained of God within this Text and no way to be resisted in the due execution of their Offices according to Law If then these inferiour Officers may be thus forcibly resisted repulsed notwithstanding this Text in such cases as these then by the selfe same reason Kings and Emperours may bee thus resisted too since the Text extends indifferently to them both Let then the objectors take their choyce either affirme that no inferiour lawfull Officers whatsoever may be forcibly resisted by the people or repulsed arraigned censured for their misdemeanour by vertue of this Text which would bring an absolute Tyranny Anarchy and confusion presently into the world and make every Constable as great a Tyrant Monarch as the grand Emperor of the Turks or else confesse that this Text condemnes not such resistance even of Kings and Princes when they forcibly war upon their Subjects to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties and ruine the republike since it makes no distinction at all betweene the onespower and the others but equally enjoynes subjection prohibits resistance unto both and that onely in just administration of their severall authorities not in the arbitrary unjust prosecutions of their wils and lusts Secondly it followes that the Kings Souldiers Cavaliers and Forces now raised against Law and armed onely with illegall Commissions voyd in Law as I have proved are none of the high powers ordained of God nor lawfull Rulers or Magistrates within the meaning of this Scrâ—pture and so the forcible resisting of them and of the Kings illegall commands and designes executed by them is no resistance of the higher powers here prohibited Thirdly that tâ—e Hoâ—ses of Parliament being in truth the highest powers ordained of God in this Realme and their just legall Ordinances Votes Forces for the necessary defence of Lawes Liberties Religion against the Kings ill Counsellors and Malignant Popish Forces neither may nor ought in conscience to be resisted by the King himselfe or any of his Subjects Souldiers under the perill of that damnation mentioned in this Chapter For the second Whether the Roman Emperor in Pauls time was the highest Soveraign power in the Roman State or not It is taken for granted by Doctor Ferne and other opposites that he was as a thing past doubt the Senate and people as they say having resigned up their power to the Emperour But this no doubt is a grosse errour which I have largely refuted in the Appendix and therefore shall be the briefer here derived from some civill Lawyers who out of Iustinian Digest lib. 2. Tet. 2. and Instit. Tit. 2. falsly affirme that Lege Regia by the regall Law the Senate and people transferred all their Empire and power unto the Emperour For first the Senate and people as Albericus Gentilis well observes did not by this Law give the Emperour all power and command to dispose of them or the lands and revenues of the Empire as he pleased but onely to governe them according to their Lawes as men not to slay and alienate them as beasts Thus reason dictates so the words of the Law sound Divines are deceived Lawyers flatter who perswade that all things are lawfull to Princes and that their power is highest and free It is ridiculous to affirme that absolute power over the subjects belongs to Popes which belongs not to the Emperours themselves over the Italians from whom they derive it Imagine therefore that the Emperour had a power never so free yet it is not of dominion but of administration And he who hath but a free administration hath not the power of donation e Agardian is then reputed in stead of a Lord cum tutelam administrat non cum pupillum spoliat when he rightly administers his tutelage not when he spoyles his pupill So Gentilis If then the Emperours had onely a free legall administration not an absolute dominion granted them by the people then this soveraigne power still resided in the Senate and people as Iustinian Digest lib. 1. Tit. 2. De Origine Iuris will sufficiently manifest Secondly Iohn Bodin a learned Civilian clearely proves That the Roman Emperors were at the first nothing else but Princes of the Commonweale The SOVERAIGNTY NEVERTHELESSE STILL RESTING IN THE PEOPLE and THE SENATE So that this Common-wealth was then to have beene called a Principality although that Seneca speaking in the person of Nero his Scholler saith I am the onely man amongst living men elect and chosen to be the Lieutenant of God upon earth I am the Arbitratour of life and death I am able of my pleasure to dispose of the state and quality of every man True it is that he tooke upon him this Soveraigne authority by force wrested from the people and Senate of Rome therefore not freely given him by any Law but IN RIGHT HE HAD IT NOT the State being but a very principalitie WHEREIN THE PEOPLE HAD THE SOVERAIGNTY In which case THERE IS NO DOUBT but that IT IS LAWFULL to proceede against a Tyrant by way of justice if so men may prevaile against him or else by way of fact and OPEN FORCE if they may not otherwise have reason As the Senate did in the first case against NERO and in the other against Maximinus So Bodin who directly resolves that even in Nero his raigne when this Epistle was written the highest soveraigne power was not in the Emperour but in the Senate and people who notwithstanding this objected Text had no doubt a lawfull Right not onely to resist Nero when he turned Tyrant with open force but likewise judicially to arraigne and condemne him even to death as they did for his publike crimes Now that the Soveraigne highest Power remained in the Senate and people notwithsâ—anding this Lex Regia Marius
that Crowne of Martyrdome which they desired and to offer up themselves a voluntary freewill oblation to the Lord who would certainly avenge all their wrongs This is the sum of all these Authorities which evidence resistance lawfull in it selfe and to these Christians too in their owne judgements and resolutions though the desire of Martyrdome made them freely to forbeare it These Examples and Authorities therefore abundantly corroborate and no wayes impeach our cause Thirdly their examples of not resisting Persecuters being rather voluntary then enjoyned out of a longing desire to be Martyrs and an assurance of divine vengeance to be executed on their Persecuters is no restraint nor ground at all for other Christians now not to use any forcible resistance it being a grosse inconsequent to argue The Primitive Christians voluntarily refused to defend themselves with force of Armes against their Persecuters though they were not bound in point of Conscience from such resistance and had both liberty and power to resist Ergo Christians in point of Conscience ought not to make any forcible resistance against oppressing Lords and Persecuters now For then this their voluntary choice and election should deprive all following Christians of that ability of defence which both themselves then had and since enjoy by Gods and Natures Law Yet this is all the argument which can be ingeniously framed from these Authorities and Examples the absurdity whereof I shall thus further illustrate from like Precedents We know first That the primitive Christians out of a desire of martyrdome not only refused to resist but to flee away from their Persecuters when they might safely doe it some of them holding it unlawfull and dishonourable to flee in such a case by name Tertullian in his booke De fuga in persecutione Will our Opposites from hence inferre Ergo it is unlawfull for Christians not onely to resist but even to flee from their Persecuters or his Majesties murdering plundering Forces Or for them selves to flee not onely from the Parliaments Forces but Justice too as many of them have done yea made escapes against Law to flee therefrom If the Christians not fleeing binde neither them nor us not to flee now why should their not resisting onely doe it Secondly The Primitive Christians ran to the stake of martyrdome when they were neither accused cited persecuted by any freely confessing themselves Christians and rather desiring presently to die Martyrs then live Christians and reputing it worse then death not to be admitted to or delaied the honour of being Martyrs of which we have infinite Preâ—idents in Ecclesiasticall Histories commonly known and over-tedious to recite I shall onely instance in Iulian the Apostates Christian Souldiers who being over-reached by him under colour of a largesse to throw some Frankincense into a fire secretly kindled by the Emperour in honour of an Idol they dreaming of no such thing and doing it onely as a meere complementall Ceremonie as soon as they heard how the Emperour had over-reached them and given out speeches that they had sacrificed to his Idol presently rising from the feast prepared for them in a â—ury inflâ—med with zeale and wrath ran through the Market place and cried out openly Wee are Christians Wee are Christians in minde let all men heare it and above all God to whom we both live and will also die O Christ our Saviour we have not broken our faith plighted to thee If our hand hath any way offended verily our minde followed it not at all we are circumvented by the Emperours fraud with whose gold we are wounded We have put off impiety we are purged by blood After which posting speedily to the Emperour and casting away their gold with a generous and strenuous minde they exclaimed against him in this manner O Emperour we have not received gifts but are damned with death We are not called for our honour but branded with ignominie Give this benefit to thy Souldiers kill and behead us unto Christ to whose Empire onely we are subject Recompence fire for fire for those ashes reduce us into ashes Cut off the hands which we have wickedly stretched out the feet wherewith we have perniciously run together Give gold to others who will not afterwards repent they have received it Christ is enough and more then sufficient unto us whom we account in stead of all The Emperour enraged with this speech refused to slay them openly lest they should bee made Martyrs who as much as in them lay were Martyrs but onely banished them revenging this their contempt with that punishment Will it then follow from these memorable examples That all true Christians now in England and Ireland must come thus and offer themselves voluntarily to the Popish Rebels and Forces now in Arms to extirpate the Protestant Religion in both Kingdoms or that the Members of both Houses must go speedily to Oxford to the King and hâ—s evill Counsellors and there let them kill hang burne quarter slay execute torture them subvert Religion Laws Liberties Parliaments without the least resistance Or will our Opposites hence conclude as they may with better Judgement and Conscience dâ—e Ergo all such persons voted Traitors and Delinquents in any kinde by both Houses of Parliament ought now in point of Conscience to avoid the effusion of blood and ruine of the Realm through the civill warres they have occasioned to lay down their Arms and voluntarily resigne up themselves to the impartiall Justice of the Parliament without any the least resistance for the future If no such Doctrinall or Practicall conclusions may be drawne from these their Precedents of voluntary seeking and rendring themselves up to the Martyrdome of their Opposites then the unlawfulnesse of resisting cannot be inferred from this their non-resisting Thirdly how many cowardly Souldiers in all ages and in this too have voluntaâ—ily yeelded up Forts Castles Ships Armes Persons to their invading approaching enemies without fight or resistance How many persons have resigned up their Purses to high-way theeves their Lands to disseisors their Houses Goods to riotors their Ships Estates Persons to Turkish and other Pirats without any resistâ—nce when they might have lawfully and easily preserved them by resisting Will it therefore follow that all others must do so that we must not fight against invading Enemies Theeves Pirats Riotors becaâ—se many good Christians out of fear or cowardise or for other reasons have not done it in all ages I â—â—ow not Will the Jews refusiâ—g tâ—ree or four severall times to defend themselves against their insulting enemies on their Sabbath or the Gothes not resisting their invading foes on the Lords Day or will the Alexandrian Jewes example and spâ—ech to Flaccus Inermes sumus ut vides tamen sunt qui nos tanquam hostes publicâ—s hic criminaâ—tur Etiam â—as quas ad nostri tutelam partes dâ—dit natura retrò vertimus ubi nihil habent quod agant corpora praebâ—mus nuda patentia
ad impetum eorum qui nos volunt occid re Or that example of the Christian Theban Legion slain without the least resistance for their Religion who as an ancient Martyriologer saith Caed bantur passim gâ—adi is non reclamantes sed dâ—positis armis cervices persecutoribus vel intectum corpus offerentes warrant this deduction Ergo no Christians now must resist their invading enemies on the Sabbath day but must offer their naked bodiâ—s heads throats unto their swords and violence If not then these examples and authoâ—ities will no wayes prejudice our present resistance Fourthly the Christians not onely refused to resist their oppressing Emperours and Magistrates who proceeded judicially by a kinde of Law against them but even the vulgar people who assaulted stoned slew them in the streets against Law as Tertullians words Quoties enim praeterit is à vobis SUO JURE NOS INIMICUM VULGUS invadit lapidibus incendiis c. manifest without all contradiction and indeed this passage so much insisted on relates principally if not onely to such assaults of the rude notorious vulgar which every man will grant the Christians might lawfully with good conscience forcibly resist because they were no Magistrates nor lawfull higher powers within Rom. 13. 1. 2. or 1 Pet. 2. 13 14. Either then our Antagonist must grant that it is unlawfull in point of Conscience forcibly to resist the unlawfull assaults and violence of the vulgar or private persons who are no Magistrates and that it is unlawfull now for any Christians to resist Theeves Pirats or beare defensive Armes as the Anabaptists from whose quiver our Antagonists have borrowed this and all other shafts against the present defensive warre and to make the primitive Christians all Anabaptists in this particular Or else inevitably grant resistance lawfull notwithanding their examples and these passages of not resisting The rather because Tertullian in the next preceding words puts no difference at all between the Emperour and meanest Subjects in this case Idem sumus saith he Imperatoribus qui vicinis nostris malè enim velle malè facere malè dicere malè cogitare de quoquam ex aequo vetamur Quodcunqâ—e non licet in Imperatorem id nâ—c in quenquam Fifthly admit the Christians then deemed all forcible resistanâ—e of persecuters simply unlawfull in point of Conscience as being a thing quite contrary to Christian profession and Religion then as it necessarily proves on the one side That even Christian Kings Princes Magistrates must in no wise forcibly resist the tumultuous Rebellions Insurrections and persecutions of their Subjects because they are Christians as well as Rulers and in this regard equally obliged with them not to resist with Armes much lesse then their Parliaments Forces lawfully raised for the publike defence So on the contrary part it follows not that therefore resistance is either unlawfull in it selfe or that the Parliaments present resistance is so For first such resistance being no where prohibited as I have formerly proved their bare opinion that it was unlawfull to them cannot make it so to them or us in point of conscience since God hath not made or declared it so Secondly the primitive Christians held many things unlawfull in point of Conscience which we now hold not so Tertullian and others informe us That the Christians in his time thought it a hainous sinne Nâ—fas to pray kneeling on the Lords day or between Easter and Whitsontide and so by consequence to kneele at the Sacrament praying alwayes standing on those dayes in memory of Christs resurrection Which custome was ratified also by many Councels Yet then it was lawfull no doubt in it selfe for them to pray kneeling and we all use the contrary custome now The Christians then held it unlawfull to eat blood in puddings or any other meats as Tertullian Minucius Felix testifie and many Councels expressely prohibited it since as unlawfull Yet all Churches at this day deem it lawfull and practise the contrary The Christians in Tertullians dayes and he himselfe in a speciall Book De fuga in persecutione held it unlawfull to flee in times of persecution and therefore they voluntarily offered themselves to martyrdome without flight or resistance Yet we all now hold flying lawfull and all sorts practise it as lawfull yea many more then they ought to doe I might give sundry other instances of like nature The Christians opinion therefore of the unlawfulnesse of any armed resistance of Persecuters publike or private held they any such though seconded with their practice is no good argument of its unlawfulnesse without better evidence either then or at this present Thirdly the case of the Primitive Christians and ours now is far different The Emperours Magistrates and whole States under which they then lived were all Pagan Idolaters their Religion quite contrary to the Laws and false Religions setled in those States There were many Laws and Edicts then in force against Christian Religion unrepealed most Professors of Religion were of the lowest ranke not many wise Noble mighty men scarce any great Officer Magistrate or Senator was of that profession but all fierce enemies against it For Christians being but private men and no apparant body of a State to make any publike forcible resistance in defence of Religion against Emperours Senators Magistrates Lawes and the whole State wherein they lived had neither been prevalent nor expedient a great hinderance and prejudice to Religion and as some hold unlawfull But our present case is far otherwise our King Parliament State Magistrates People are all Christians in externall profession our Protestant Religion established Popery excluded banished by sundry publike Lawes the Houses of Parliament and others now resisting are the whole body of the Realme in representation and have authority even by Law to defend themselves and Religion against invading Popish Forces In which regards our present resistance is and may cleerly bee affirmed lawfull though the primitive Christians in respect of the former circumstances might not be so Secondly their resistance especially of the Magistrates not vulgar rabble if made had been onely singly for defence of their Religion then practised but in corners publikely condemned no where tolerated Our present war is not onely for defence of our Religion established by Law and to keep out Popery but for the preservation of Laws Liberties the very essence of Parliaments the safety of the Realme and that by authority of Parliament the representative body of the Realme The Parliaments defensive warre therefore upon these politicke grounds is just and lawfull though the Primitive Christians perchance in defence of Religion onely as its case then stood would not have been so even as the Roman Senators and States resisting of Nero or any other Tyrannicall Emperors violations of the Laws Liberties Lives Estates of the Senate people were then reputed just and lawfull though the Christians defence of Religion would not
have been so esteemed in those times And thus I hope I have satiâ—factorily answered this objection without shifts or evasions and rectified these mistaken Fathers meanings with which our Opposites have seduced the illiterate over-credulous vulgar I have now through Gods assistance quite run through all Obiections of moment from Scripture Reason Fathers against the lawfulnesse of the Parliaments present defensive war and discovered divers grosse errors yea Impostures in our Opposites writings wherewith they have perverted many mens Consciences and cheated the ignorant seduced world I shall therefore here adjure them in the presence of Almighty God as they will answer the contrary before his Tribunall at the Day of Iudgement seriously to consider these my answers and publikely to retract those their Errors false grosse mis-interpretations perveâ—sions of Scriptures Authors which I have here discovered And since they pretend nothing but the satisfying and keeping of a good Conscience in by others concerned in this Controversie to shew a syncere ingenuous Conscience therein themselves where they have been mistaken since the contestation pretended is not for Victory Time-serving or Self-seeking but for Truth Gods glory and the publike weal and if I have over-shot my self in any thing I shall promise them a thankfull acknowledgement and ready paline dy upon their information and conviction of any apparent oversights I may casually fall into Now because they shall not deem me singular in my opinion concerning the lawfulnesse of subjects defensive Arms against their Soveraigns bent to subvert Religion Laws Liberties the Republike or deem it is a late upstart Novelty I shall conclude this discourse with such personall naturall and publike authorities as they shall not be able to balance with counter-resolutions in which I shall be as brief as I may be For personall Authorities I shall not be ambitious to remember many especially Papists whose common constant received opinion and practise hath alwayes been and yet is That Subjects upon the Popes command alone and absolution of them from their Soveraigns allegiance may and ought to take up even offensive Arms against their owne naturall Princes excommunicated interdicted deposed or onely declared contumacious Schismâ—ticall or Hereticall by the Pope without yea against their Kingdoms Parliaments privities or consents much more then with their approbation What Papists have determined and practised in this very point you may read at large in Gratiau himself Causa 15. Quaest. 6. and Causa 23. in the very Oath of Supremacie and Statut of 3. Iacobi ch 4. which prescribes it in Bishop Iewels view of a seditious Bull in Doctor Iohn Wâ—ite his Defence of the way Chap. 6. 10. in Abbas Vsper geâ—sis Sabellicus Valateranus Grimston and others in the Lives of the Roman and German Emperours in Aventine his Annalium Boyorum the Generall and Particular Histories of France Sparn Germany Italy Sicily Hungary England in Bishp Bilsons third part of the True Difference between Christian Subjection and unchristian Rebellion In suâ—dry Sermons on the fift of November to which I shall refer you In Pope Paschal his letter to Robert Earl of Flanders about the year of our Lord 1107. exorting him to war against those of Leige Henry the Emperour and his Assistants wheresoever he should finde them excommunicated and deposed as an Heretike and enemy to the Church telling him that he could not offer a more gratefull sacrifice to God then to ware against them concluding Hoc tibi Militibus tuis in peccatorum remissionem Apostolicae sedis familiaritatem praecipimus ut his laboribus triumphis ad Coelestem Hierusalem Domino praestante pervenias Which Let er was excellently answered by those of Leige And in the Councel of Towres in France under Lewes the twelfth Anno 1510. it was unanimously resolved by the Church of France That if the Pope did make war upon temporall Princes in lands which they held not of the patrimony of the Church they might lawfully by force of Arms resist and defend both themselves and others not only repulse this injury but likewise invade the lands of the Church possessed by the Pope their notorious enemy not perpetually to retain but to hinder the Pope from becomming more strong and potent by them to offend both them and theirs And that it was lawfull for such Princes for such notorious hatred and unjust invasion to withdraw themselves from the Popes obedience and with armed force to resist all censures denounced by the Pope against them their subjects and Confederates and that such sentences ought not to be obeyed but are mear nullities in law which obliege no man Yet I must inform you further in brief that Iohn Maior a Popish Schoolman in Lib. 4. Sentent as Grotius writes affirms That the people cannot deprive themselves of the power not onely of resisting but deposing Kings in cases which directly tend to their destruction and that Iohn Barclay a late Scottish Priest though a strenuous defendor of Princes Prerogatives expresly averres That if a King will alienate and subiect his Kingdom to another without his subiects â—onsents or be carried with atrâ—e hostile minde to the destâ—uction of all his people that his Kingdom is thereby actually lost and forfeited so as the people may not onely absolutely resist and disobey but depose him and elect another King to which Hugo Gortius a Protestant freely subscribes and Iohn Bodinâ—â— â—oweth of Subjects resistance yea deposing kings in some Kingdoms absolutely and in some cases generally in all De Repub. l. 1. c. 10. l. 1. c. 5 l. 5. c. 5. 6. For Protestant personall authorities we have Huldericus Zuinglius Explanatio Articuli 40 41 42 43. Tom. 1. fol. 82. to 86. who allows not only Subiects actuall resistance but deprivation of Kings Where Princes set themselves to subvert Religion Laws Liberties and that by the common consent of the States in Parliament from whom Kings originally receive their Royall power and authority Martin Luther Bugenhagius Iustus Ionas Ambsdorfius Spâ—lotinus Melancthon Cruciger and other Divines Lawyers Statesmen Anno 1531. who published a writing in justification of defensive Arms by subjects in certains cases Sleidan Hist. lib. 8. 18 22. David Chrytraeus Chron. Saxoniae l. 13. p. 376. Richardus Dinothus de Bello Civili Gallico Religionis causa suscepto p. 231. 232. 225 227 c. A book intituled De Iure Belli Belgici Hagae 1599. purposely justifying the lawfulnesse of the Low-countries defensive war Emanuel Meteranus Historia Belgica Praefat. lib. 1. to 17. David Parâ—us Com. in Rom. 13. Dub. 8. And. Quaest. Theolog. 61. Edward Grimston his Generall History of the Netherlands l. 5. to 17. passim Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli Pacis lib. 1. cap. 4. with sundry other forraign Protestant writers both in Germany France Bohemia the Netherlands and elsewhere Iohâ— Knokes his Appellation p. 28. to 31. George Bucanon De Iure Regni apud
affirmed they had justright and power to doe Hereupon the businesse being put unto geeater difficulty the Estates affirmed A Comitiis intempestive discedere Regi NEFAS ESSE That IT WAS A WICKED ACT FOR THE KING THVS VNSEASONABLY TO DEPART FROM THE PARLIAMENT NEITHER WAS SO GREAT A BREACH OF THEIR PRIVILEDGES AND RIGHTS TO BE PATIENTLY ENDVRâ—D Whereupon they presently raised up the Name and FORCES OF THE VNION or Association formerly made and entred into between the Nobility Cities and people mutually to aid and assist one another to preserve the Peace and Liberties of the Realm even with force of Armes IT BEING LAWFVLL for the common cause of Liberty Non Verbis solum SED ARMIS QVOQVE CONTENDERE not onely TO CONTEND with words BVT ALSO WITH ARMES Vpon this king Alphonso desirous to prevent the mischiefs then present and incumbent by advise of his Privy Counsell published certaine good Edicts at Osca for regulating his Court Counsell Iudges Officers by which he thought to have ended all this Controversie but because they were promulged onely by the Kings own Edict not by the whole Parliament as binding Lawes they still proceeded in the Vnion till at last after various events of things this King returning to the Generall Assembly and Parliament of the Estates at Saragossa in the year 1287. condescended to their desires and confirmed the two memorable priviledges of the Vnion with the Soveraign power of the Iustice of Aragon which could controll their very Kings Of which see more in the Appendix I shall close up this of the lawfulnesse of a necessary defensive warre with the speech of the Emperour Alexander Seuerus recorded by Herodian l. 5. He who first infers injuries hath no probable colour but he that repulseth those who are troublesome to him EX BONA CONSCENTIA sumit fidâ—câ—am assumes confidence FROM A GOOD CONSCIENCE and good hope of successe is present with him from hence that he offers not injury but removes it Thus have I now at last waded thorow this weighty controversie of the lawfulnesse both in point of Law and Conscience of the Parliaments present and all other subjects necessary Defensive Warres against their Soveraigns who invade their lawes liberties Religion Government to subvert them by open force of Armes in which I have freely and impartially discharged my conscience not out of any turbulent seditious or disloyall intention to foment or perpetuate the present or raise any future destructive unnaturall warres between king Parliament and People or to countenance to encourage any tumultuous rebellious factious ambitious traiterous spirits to mutiny or rebell against their Soveraigns for private injuries or upon any false unwarrantable ends or pretences whatsoever let Gods curse and mens for ever rest upon all those who are in love with any warre especially a Civill within their own dearest Countries bowels or dare abuse my loyall sincere Lucubrations to any disloyall sinister designes to the prejudice of their Soveraignes or the States wherein they live but only out of a cordiall desire to effect such a speedy honourable safe religious sempiternall peace between king and Parliament as all true Christian English hearts both cordially pray long for and endeavour by informing his seduced Majesty his evill Couâ—sellors his Popish Maâ—ignant Forces that if they will still proceed unnaturally and treacherously to make war against their Native Countrey Religion Lawes Liberties and the Parliament which to doe I have elsewhere manifested to be no lesse then high Treason Rebellion against both King and Kingdome they may in point of conscience and Law too be justly opposed resisted repulsed even by force of Armes without any guilt of Treason Rebellion or feare of temporall or eternall condemnation as publike Enemies Rebels Traytors to the Realm whateveâ—er they have hitherto been informed of to the contrary by temporizing Lawyers or flattering illiterate Court Divines and by assuring all such noble generous publike spirits who shall willingly adventure their lives or fortunes by the Parliaments command in the present necessary defensive warre for the ends prâ—mised that for this good service they shall neither in the Courts of Law nor Conscience incurre the least stain or guilt of Treason Rebellion sedition or any such like odious crime much lesse eternall condemnation the panick feare whereof frequently denounced against them by many sottish Malignants Royalists ill-instructed Lawyers and Theologasters hath frighted kept back and withdrawn multitudes from yea cooled corrupted many in this honourable publike duty service which they now owe of Right to God and their Countrey in which to be treacherous perfidious sloathfull negligent cold uncordiall or timerous as too many hitherto have been to the greater honour of those who haue been faithfull actiue Valiant and sincere especially now after so many late horrid treacheries most happily discouered and a new Couenant solemnly entred into demerits a perpetuall brand of iâ—famy and reproach To dye fighting for ones dearest bleeding dying Countrey hath in all ages been honoured with a Crown of Martyrdome to liue or dye fighting against it hath ever deserved the most capitall censures ignominies and heaviest execrations Let both sides therefore now seriously ponder and lay all the premises close to their soules consciences and then I doubt not through Gods blessing but a happy peace will speedily thereon ensue Nation shall not lift up sword against Nation Countrey against Countrey Englishman against Englishman Brother against brother any more as now they doe neither shall they learn such an unnaturall cursed kind of Civill Warre any more but beat their swords into Plow-shares and their speares into pruning â—ooks and greet one another with a kisse of holy peace and charity Which desired end and issue of these present bloudy warres God in his mercy hasten and accomplish to the joy of all our Soules I should now according to former engagements proceed to other remaining particulars but because this part hath already farre exceeded its intended bounds out of a desire to give full satisfaction in a point of highest present and future concernment every way I shall reserve the residue with the Appendix for another distinct part with which I shall conclude my Meditations and Collections of this subject without any further Additions if God say Amen Finis Partis tertiae Errata in some Copies PAg. 100. l. 8. to by p. 101. l. 32. Omri Zimri l. 40. ludah Israel p. 115. l. 12. that p. 127. l. 36. of their p. 128. l. 31. hence p 136. l. 8. not a Bishop a Bishop not a Lay-man p. 14. l. 17. dele as p. 15. 1. 16. brevis p. 26. l. 1. assistants p. 94. l. 22. offer to r. ask of p. 17. 1. l. 8 no man should long p. 105. l. â—2 â—ipodes p. 106. l. 2. Rulers l. 34. irresistance p. 107. l. 3. by the. p. 121. l. 16. Emperours l. 36. Emperour THE FOVRTH PART OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Wherein the Parliaments Right
resolved That the Church-Wardens with the greater part of the Parishioners assents may lay a Taxe upon all the Parishioners according to the quantitie of their Lands and Estates or the number of Acres of Land they hold the Taxe there was four pence an Acre for Marsh-Land and two pence for Earable for the necessary reparation of the Church and that this shall binde all the Inhabitants so as they may be Libelled against in the Spirituall Court for non-payment thereof and no prohibition lieth The like hath been resolved in sundry other Cases And by the Common-Law of England whereby the breach of Sea-Walls the Country is or may be surrounded every one who hath Lands within the levell or danger which may have benefit or losse by the inundation may and shall be enforced to contribute towards the repair and making up of the Sea-walls and a reasonable Tax assessed by a Iury or the Major-part shall binde all the rest because it is both for their own private and the common good If the Law be thus unquestionably adjudged in all these Cases without the Kings assent then much more must this Assessement imposed by both Houses be obligatory in point of Law and Justice though the King consented not thereto since the Houses and whole Kingdom consented to it for their own defence and preservation Sixthly This is a dutie inseparably incident by the Fundamentall Law and originall compact of every Kingdom Citie Corporation Company or Fraternitie of men in the World that every Member of them should contribute proportionably upon all occasions especially in Cases of imminent danger toward the necessary charges defence and preservation of that Kingdom Citie Corporation Company or Fraternitie of which he is a Member without which contribution they could be neither a Kingdom Citie Corporation Company Fraternitie or have any continuance or subsistence at all Which Contributions are assessed by Parliaments in Kingdoms by the Aldermen or Common-Councell in Cities by the Master and Assistants in Fraternities and what the Major part concludes still bindes the Residue and the dissent of some though the Major or Master of the Company be one shall be no obstacle to the rest This all our Acts concerning Subsidies Aydes Tonnage and Poundage the daily practice and constant experience of every Kingdom Citie Corporation Company Fraternitie in the World manifests past all contradictions which being an indubitable veritie I think no reasonable man can produce the least shadow of Law or Reason why the Parliament representing the whole Body of the Kingdom and being the supream Power Counsell in the Realm bound both in Dutie and Conscience to provide for its securitie may not in this Case of extremitie legally impose this necessary Tax for their own the Kingdoms Subjects Laws Religions preservations of which they are the proper Judges Gardians and should not rather be credited herein then a private Cabinet Court-Counsell of persons disaffected to the Republike who impose now farre greater Taxes on the Subjects and plunder spoyl destroy them every where directly against the Law of purpose to ruine both Parliament Kingdom Religion Laws Liberties and Posteritie Seventhly It is confessed by all That if the King be an Infunt Non-Compos absent in Forraign remote parts or detained prisoner by an Enemy that the Kingdom or Parliament in all such Cases may without the Kings actuall personall assent create a Protector or Regent of their own Election and not onely make Laws but grant Subsidies impose Taxes and raise Forces for the Kingdoms necessary defence as sundry domestick and forraign Presidents in the preceding Parts and Appendix evidence And Hugo Grotius Iunius Brutus with other Lawyers acknowledge as a thing beyond all dispute Nay if the King be of full age and within the Realm if a forraign enemy come to invade it and the King neglect or refuse to set out a Navy or raise any Forces to resist them The Lords and Commons in such a Case of extremitie may and are bound in Law and Conscience so to do for their own and the Kingdoms preservation not onely in and by Parliament but without any Parliament at all if it cannot be conveniently summoned lawfully raise forces by Sea and Land to encounter the Enemies and impose Taxes and Contributions to this purpose on all the Subjects by common consent with clauses of distresse and imprisonment in case of refusall as I have elsewhere proved And if in Case of invasion even by the Common-Law of the Realm any Captains or Souldiers may lawfully enter into another mans ground and there encamp muster or build Forts to resist the Enemy or pull down the Suburbs of a Citie to preserve the Citie it self when in danger to be fired or assaulted by an Enemy without the speciall consent of King Parliament or the Owners of the Lands or Houses without Trespasse or offence because it is for the publike safetie as our Law Books resolve Then much more may both Houses of Parliament when the King hath through the advice of ill Councellors wilfully deserted them refused to return to them and raised an Army of Papists and Malignants against them and the Realm now miserably sacked and wasted by them as bad as by any forraign Enemies both take up Arms raise an Army and impose Assessements and Contributions by Ordinances unanimously voted by them against which no Lover of his Country or Religion no nor yet the greatest Royallist or Malignant can with the least shadow of Law or Reason justly except Eightly If they shall now demand what Presidents there are for this I Answer First That the Parliament being the Soveraign Power and Counsell in the Realm is not tyed to any Presidents but hath power to make new Presidents as well as new Laws in new Cases and mischiefs where there are no old Presidents or vary from them though there be ancient ones if better and fitter Presidents may be made as every Court of Justice likewise hath Power to give new Judgements and make new Presidents in new Cases and may sometimes swerve from old Presidents where there were no ancient Presidents to guide them even as Physitians invent new Medicines Chyrurgions new Emplaisters for new Diseases Ulcers or where old Medicines and Balsomes are inconvenient or not so proper as new ones And as men and women daily invent and use new Fashions at their pleasure Tradesmen new Manifactures without licence of King or a Parliament because they deem them better or more comely then the old Secondly I might demand of them by what old domestick lawfull Presidents His Majestis departure from the Parliament His Levying Warre against it His proclaiming many Members of it Traytors and now all of them Traytors and no Parliament His unvoting of their Votes in Parliament out of Parliament His imposing of Taxes and Contributions in all Countries where His Forces are beyond mens estates and annuall revenues His burning sacking pillaging murdering ruining of His own
delivered into the custody of the Barons that all Aliens within a certain time should void the Realm except those who should be thought faithfull thereunto by the unanimous consent of the Kingdom and that faithfull and profitable natives of the Realm should thenceforth dispose of the affairs of the Kingdoms under the King But THE QUEEN instigated with foeminine malice contradicted it all she could whâ—ch made the people revile and cast dirt and stones at her as she was going to Windsore enforcing her to retire again to the Tower How William Long shamp Bishop of Ely Lord Chancellour of England Earl Iohn and others when they disturbed the peace of the Realm and turned Malignants were apprehended besieged imprisoned excommunicated and their Goods and Castles seised on by the Lords and Commons out of Parliament yea during the time of King Richard the first his absence and captivitie you may read at large in Roger de Hovedon Holinshed Daniel and others Why then the Lords and Commons in Parliament may not now much more do the like â—or their own and the whole Kingdoms safety I can yet discern no shadow of reason I will not trouble you with Histories shewing what violent unlawfull courses Kings and People have sometimes used to raise moneyes in times of warre by sacriledge rapine and all manner of indirect means I rather wish those Presidents and their occasions buried in eternall silence then reduced into practise and verily perswade my self that every ingenuous true born Englishman who hears a reall naturall affection to his Countrey or a Christian love to his Brethren the Parliament and Religion will according to his bounden duety the Protestation and Covenant which he hath taken rather freely contribute his whole estate if need so require towards the just defence of his Countrey Libertie Religion and the Parliament against the treacherous Conspiracies of the Pope Jesuites forraign Catholikes Irish Rebels English Papists and Malignants who have plotted their subvertions then repine at or neglect to pay any moderate Taxes which the Parliament shall impose or inforce the Houses to any extraordinary wayes of Levying Moneyes for want of ordinary voluntary supplyes to maintain these necessary defensive warres I shall close up all in a few words The Parliament hath much against their wills been inforced to this present defensive warre which they have a most just and lawfull power to wage and manage as I have elsewhere evidenced by the Fundamentall Laws of the Realm yea by the Law of God of Nature of Nations This warre cannot be maintained without Moneyes the sinews of it wherefore when voluntary contributions fail the Houses may by the same Laws which enabled them to raise an Army without the King impose necessary Taxes for the maintaining of it during the warres continuance else their Legall power to raise an Army for the Kingdoms defence would be fruitlesse if they might not Levy Moneyes to recrute and maintain their Army when raised which Taxes if any refuse to pay they may for this contempt be justly imprisoned as in cases of other Sudâ—idies and if any unnaturally warre against their Countrey or by way of intelligence advise or contribution assist the common Enemy or sâ—duce or withdraw others by a factious slanderous speeches against the Power and Proceedings of the Parliament from assisting the Parliament in this kinde they may for such misdemeanours upon conviction be justly censured confined secured and their estates sequestred rather then the Republike Parliament Religion or whole Kingdom should miscarry It is better that one should perish then all the Nation being the voyce of God Nature and resolution of all Laws Nations Republikes whatsoever If any hereticall scismaticall or vitious persons which may poyson others with their pernicious false doctrinâ—s or vitious wicked lives appear in the Church they may after admonition if they repent not yea and de facto are or ought to be excommunited the Church and societie of all faithfull Christians so as none may or ought to converse with them till their repentance If this be good Law and Divinitie in the Church the banishing and confining of pestilent Malignants in times of warre and danger must by the self-same reason be good Law and Divinitie in the State â—I have now by Gods assistance notwithstanding all distracting Interruptions Avocations Remoraes incountring me in this service ran through all Objections of moment which the King or any opposites to this Parliament have hitherto made against their proceedings or jurisdictions and given such full answers to them as shall I trust in the generall abundantly clear the Parliaments Authoritie Innocency Integritie against all their clamarous malignant Calumnies convince their Judgements satisfie their consciences and put them to everlasting silence if they will without prejudice or partialitie seriously ponder all the premises and ensuing Appendix which I have added for their further satisfaction information conviction and the confirmation of all forecited domestick Laws Presidents by forraign examples and authorities of all sorts And if any shall yet continue obstinate and unresolved after so many convincing Reasons Presidents Authorities or still retain an ill opinion of the Parliaments proceedings I shall desire them onely seriously to consider the most execrable conspiracy of the Pope Jesuites and Popish party in all His Majesties three Realms to extirpate the Protestant Religion subvert the Government Parliament and poyson the King himself if he condescend not to their desires or crosse them in their purposes whom they have purposely engaged in these warres still continued by them for this very end to enforce the King to side with them and so gain possession of his person to accomplish this designe of theirs as is cleerly evidenced to all the world by Romes Master-Peece the English Pope the Declaration of the Lords and Commons concerning the Rise and Progresse of the Irish Rebellion and then advisedly to consider in what great present danger the Kingdom King Parliament and Religion are when the Popish Partie and forces now in Arms have gained the Kings Princes and Duke of Yorkes persons into their custodie the Cities of Chester and of late Bristoll the Keyes of England with other Ports to let in all the Irish Rebels upon us to cut our throats in England as they have cut above an hundred and fortie thousand of our Protestant brethrens throats already in Ireland it being one part of their designe now presently to be executed as appears by sundry Examinations in the Irish Remonstrance for which end some thousands of Irish Rebels who have all embrued their hands there in English bloud are already landed here and are in great favour and command about the King To which if they adde the omnipotent over-ruling power of the Queen the Head of that partie with the King and his Councell in disposing all Officers all places of command and trust under him The Confederacie and Contributions of forraign Popish States to maintain this warre to
ruine the Parliament Kingdom Religion and re-establish Popery in its universall extent with the large of progresse the Papists have lately made in Ireland Scotland and England to accomplish this their long-agitated Conspiracie and the late strange proceedings in Ireland where the best Protestants are displaced disgraced restrained the Popish Rebels advanced and a truce negotiated if not fully concluded with the Rebels to the end that all their forces may be speedily transported hither to ruine our Religion and cut all our throats enough to awake the most stupid English spirits and rouze them up to a speedy unanimous resolution to unite all their purses and forces to the Parliament against the Popish Conspirators and these bloody Butchers now ready to devoure us and then I doubt not if they have any true love to God Religion King Countrey themselves or their Posterities they will soon change their former opinions and practises against the Parliaments just proceedings and joyn hearts hands forces yea their uttermost endeavours with them to prevent and ward off that imminent destruction which now hangs over our heads and will in short time wholly ruine us if God open not our eyes and unite not all our hearts and mindes unto the Parliament with one unanimous resolution to oppose these cursed Confederates who have plotted occasioned all these warres and miseries under which our Kingdomes now groan and languish which long plotted Treacherie in humane probabilitie can no wayes be prevented nor a settled peace and Reformation established but with the totall suppression of the Popish partie now in Arms and by rescuing His Majesties person Children forces out of their Trayterly hands and power whose death they have conspired long agoe if he refuse to grant them an universall open toleration of their Antichristian Religion in all His Kingdoms and then to seise upon the Prince and train him up in their Religion which how easie it is for them to effect now they have the King Prince Duke the Kings Forts his Forces in their power yea potent Armies of their own in the field here and such a force of Irish Rebels now ready to be shipped over to Chester Milford and Bristoll for their assistance and enforâ—ement to over-power the Protestant party in the Kings Armies no understanding man can withouâ— fear and trembling coâ—sider O then if ever we will shew our selves faithfull valiant couragious magnanimous bountifull really cordiall and loyall to our King Kingdoms Countrey Parliament Religion Laws Lives Liberties Kinred Families Posterities Let all who professe themselves Protestants lay aside all causelesse jealousies and prejudices against the Parliament or any others and now speedily unite all their Prayers Hearts Hands Purses Forces Counsells and utmost endeavours together to defend secure them all against these forraign and domestice Jesuiticall Romish Confederates and if any prove traiterous fearfull cowardly unfaithfull base or faint-hearted in this publike Cause as too many who deserve to be made spectacles of treachery and cowardise to posteritie and cannot without injustice or dishonour to the Parliament and Kingdom be suffered to scape scot-free without severe exemplary punishment have done to their eternall infamy and betraying of their Countrey the present generations shall abhorre them posteritie curse and declaim against them as most unnaturall Monsters unworthy to breath in English ayre or enjoy the name the priviledges of English men or Protestants There is a double kinde of Treachery in Souldiers both of them adjudged Capitall The first proceeds from a sordid pusillanimous fear unworthy the spirit of a Souldier and this is Capitall both by the Civil and Common Law By the Civill Law The Souldiers who first begin to flye or but fain themselves sick for fear of the Enemy are to be adjudged to death for tâ—is their cowardize Yea Lacaena and Dametria two magnanimous Women slew their timorous sonnes who fled basely from the battle with their own bands disclaiming them as degenerous Brats and not their sonnes the latter of them inscribing this Epitaph on her sonnes Tombe Hunc timidum Mater Dametriam ipsa peremit Nec dignum Matre nec Lacedaemonium Indeed Charondas and the Thurians enacted That cowards who basely fled or refused to bear Arms for their Countries defence should set three dayes one after another in the open Market-place clad in Womans apparell a punâ—shment farre worse then death it self writes Diodorus Siculus where as all other Lawyers made it Capitall yea our Common Law adjudgeth it Treason Witnesse the notable Cases of Gâ—mines and Weston 1. R. 2. num 38 39. who were adjudged Traytors in Parliament for surrendering two Castles in France onely out of fear when they were strongly besieged and battered sooner then they needed without any compliency with the enemy The Case of Iohn Walsh Esquire accused of high Treason in Parliament against the King and Kingdom for yeelding up the Castle of Cherburg in France to the enemy when as be might have defended it And the Case of Henry Earl of Essex in the second yeer of Henry the second accused of high Treason by Robert de Monfort and vanquished by him in a Duell waged thereupon for throwing down the Kings Standard which he bare by inheritance and flying in passing a straight among the Mountains when fiercely encountred by the Welsh For which though his life was pardoned yet he was adjudged to be shorne a Monke put into the Abbey of Reading and had his Lands seised into the Kings hands And as for treacherous revolting to or delivering up Castles to the Enemy it is Capitall and high Treason by all Laws and so the resolved in Parliament 3. R. 2. in the Case of Thomas Ketrinton Esquire accused of high Treâson by Sir John Annâ—sley Knight for delivering up the Castle of Saint Saviour in the Isle of Constantine to the French for a great summe of Money when as he neither wanted provisions nor means to defend it As for those unnaturall Vipers and Traytors who shall henceforth after this discovery joyn with the Popish Conspirators to ruine their Religion Countrey and the Parliament for private ends as Count Iulian the Spaniard joyned with the Mores An. Dom. 713. whom he brought into Spain his native Countrey furiously pursuing his own private injury with the Ruine of the publike I shall onely bestow his Epitaph upon them with which I shall conclude this Treatise Maledictus furor impius Iuliani quia pertinax indignatio quia dura vesanus furià ammimosus furore oblitus fidelitatis immemor religionis contemptor divinitatis crudelis in se homicida in vicinos reus in omnes Memoria ejus in omni ore amarescit nomen â—jus in â—â—ternum puâ—râ—scet FINIS AN APPENDIX Manifesting by sundry Histories and Authors that in the ancient Roman Kingdome and Empire in the Greek and German Empires derived out of it in the old Graecian Indian Aegytian Realmes in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Italy Hungary Bohemia
and refusing to assist at this pretended Parliament concluded a nullitie of all that should be decreed to prejudice the former Edict of Pacification protesting that they were resolved to maintaine themselves in the Rights Liberties and freedomes which the Edict had granted them That the troublers of the publike quiet and sworne enemies of France should finde them in a just defence and they should answer before God and men for all the miseries that should ensue thereby Yea the Prince of Conde answered more sharply That he did not acknowledge them assembled at Bloys for the Estates of the Realme but a Conventicle of persons corrupted by the sworn enemies of the Crowne who have solicited the abolition of the Edict to the ruine and subversion of the Realme That if they had beene lawfully called he would have assisted for the sincere affection he beares to the Kings service and the quiet of his Countrey that he will never give his consent to the counsels of the Authors of so many confusions which he foresees c. Hereupon a sixt civill Warre begins betweene these Catholike Leaguers and the Protestants whose good successe caused the King An. 1580. to make a new peace with the Protestants and grant them their former immunities The Leaguers discontented herewith begin to cast forth Libels against the King disgrace him in companies as a Sardanapalus and idle Chilpericke 〈◊〉 to be shaved and thrust into a Cloyster They cause the Preachers publikely in all places to terme him a Tyrant an Oppressor of his people by Taxes and a favourer of Heretikes And under a pretence of suppressing Heretikes reforming publike oppressions and settling the succession of the Crowne in case the King should die without Heire they contrary to the Kings command who disavows them and forbids all leavyes of warre raise a great Army and so enforce the king to publish a Declaration in his owne justification and to procure his peace with them to revoke all Edicts made in favour of the Protestants and make open warre against them Hereupon the King of Navarre next Heire apparent to the Crowne for preservation of his owne interest and the Protestants complains against the kings proceedings layes open the mischievous Plots of the Leaguers and then with the Prince of Conde and other Nobles Gentlemen Provinces Townes and Commonalties of both Religions He protests by a lawfull and necessary defence to maintaine the fundamentall lawes of families and the Estates and libertie of the King and Queene his Mother The Leaguers hereupon procure Pope Sextus the fift to excomunicate the king of Navar and Prince of Conde to degrade them and their Successors from all dignities from their pretentions to the Crowne of France and to expose their Countries and persons in prey to the first that should seize on them The Court of Parliament declares this Bull of the Pope to be void rash insolent strange farre from the modestie of former Popes pernicious to all Christendome and derogating from the Crowne of France The Princes likewise protest against and appeale from it as abusive and scandalous to the next free and lawfull Councell The Leaguers pursue their begun warres against the King of Navarre and Protestant party who protest to use all lawfull meanes to resist the violence of their enemies and cast all the miseries that shall ensue upon the Authors thereof Fresh warres are hereby prosecuted against the Protestants by the Leaguers German Forces come in to ayde the Protestants after macombates the King desires peace but the Leaguers will have none and assembling at Nancy they endeavour to force the King to make his Will and allow the Regency unto them to which end they conclude That the King should be urged to joyne his Forces effectually with the League To displace such from their Offices as should be named To bring in the in the Inquisition of Spaine and publish the Councell of Trent but with a moderation of such things as derogate from the priviledges of the French Church To consent to the restauration of the goods sold by the Clergy for the charges of the warre To give them Townes to be named and fortified as the time and necessitie required To forfeit the Huguenots bodies and goods and to entertaine an Army upon the frontiers of Lorraine against the Germanes After which the Duke of Guise approaching to Paris enters it against the Kings command who was jealous of him mutinies the Citizens against the King who thereby is forced to retire from thence for feare of being surprized by the Duke who plotted to seize his Person After which the Duke by the Queene Mothers mediation is reconciled to the King who for feare of his power by an Edict of re-union admits no religion but the Popish promiseth never to make Peace nor Truce with the Heretikes nor any Edict in their favour bindes his subjects to sweare never to yeeld obedience after him to any Prince that shall be an Heretike or a favourer of Heresie degrades from all publike charges either in peace or war those of the Reformed Religion promiseth all favour to the Catholikes declares them guilty of High Treason who shall refuse to signe to this new union and shall afterwards depart from it But signing this forced Edict he wept To establish which Edict and work their further ends the Leaguers cause the King to summon a Parliament of the 3. Estates at Bloyes procuring those of their faction to be chosen of this Assembly where establishing the former extorted Edict they thereby exclude the King of Navarre an Herelike as they deemed him from the Crowne of France to which he was next Heire An Heretike cannot reigne in France it is an incompatible thing with the Coronation and Oath which he ought to take hurtfull to the honour of God and prejudiciall to the good of the Realme Then they declare the King an enemy to and oppressor of his people a Tyrant over his Realme that so the people should presently resolve to confine him unto a Monastery and install the Duke in his throne And at last the King being certainly informed of the Dukes traiterous designes to surpize him and usurpe his Throne caused the Duke and Cardinall of Burbon the chiefe Heads of the League to be suddenly slaine and others of them to be imprisoned Hereuppon the Parisiens mutinie and take up Armes afresh The Colledge of Sorbone concluded by a publike Act of the seventh of Ianuary 1589. That the people of France are freed from the Oath of obedience and fealty which they owed to Henry of Valoys and that lawfully and with a good conscience they may arme against him receive his Revenues and imploy it to make warre against him After which the Assembly of the Estates dissolving the Parisiens imprison the Court of Parliament at Paris till they condescended to their pleasures and confirmed a generall Councell of the union consisting of fourty choice men of the three Estates to dispose of the publike affaires and
dyed Anno. 1555. Mary the Daughter of king Iames the sixth of Scotland and heire to the Crowne being within age her mother Queene Mary by common consent was made Regent and shee by common consent and councell of the Nobles married to Francis Dolphine of France In the meane time there hapning some troubles and warres about the reformed Religion which many of the Nobles and people there contended for the Queene Mother granting those of the Religion a confirmation of their liberties and Religion by way of Truce for 6 moneths she in the meane time sends for Souldiers out of France wherewith she endeavoured to suppresse Religion with the remaining liberty of the Scots and to subject them to the French Whereupon the Nobles of Scotland who stood for the defence of their Religion and Liberties by a common decree in Parliament deprived the Queene Mother of her Regencie make a league with our Queene Elizabeth being of the reformed Religion and receiving ayde both of men and money from her besieged the Queene Mother in Edenburgh Castle where she dyed of griefe and sicknesse After which they expelled the French and procured free exercise of the Reformed Religion In the meane time Francis dying the Queene sends for Henry Steward out of England where he and his Father had beene Exiles marries and proclaime him king Iuly 29. 1564. which done she excluded the Nobility from â—er Councells and was wholly advised by David Ritzius a Subaâ—dian whom she brought with her out of France and did all things by his Councell wherewith the Nobles being much discontented finding him supping with the Queene in a little Chamber commanded him to rise out of the place which did little become him and drawing him out of the Chamber stabbed him to death Anno. 1565. The Queene soone after was delivered of a sonne and heire Iames the 6. and then admits Iames Hepburne Earle of Bothwell into most intimate familiarity with her setting him over all affaires of the Realm granting nothing to any petitioner almost but by him and her husband Steward being dead whether of a naturall death or poyson is yet in controversie she married Bothwell openly without the Lords and Parliaments consents Hereupon the Nobles tooke up armes against Bothwel and the Queen besâ—eged the Queen till she rendred her selfe prisoner upon this condition that she should abjure and resigne her interest in the Crowne and Kingdome to her infant sonne which they compelled her to performe and appointed Iames Earle of Morton Vice-roy and Protector during the Kings Minority In the meane time the Queene was committed prisoner to the Castle of the Isle of the Lake Leuine where corrupting Duglasse her keeper the Earle of Mortons Nephew and a shipmaster she escaped to the Hamiltâ—ns in safety who having raised Forces to free her waited her comming on the shoare But the Vice-roy scattering these forces soone after the Queene thereupon fled into England Anno. 1568. Where Queene Elizabeth taking her expulsion ill laboured that she might be restored to the Crowne which could not be effected but by Armes or mediation and neither of them without knowledge of the cause Whereupon the Queene sent for the Vice-roy and Councell of Scotland into England to answere the complaints of their Queene against them which they did in a writing composed by Buchanan and afterwards Printed both in Latine and English wherein they shewed the grounds and order of their proceedings against their Queene wherewith the Queene and Councell were satisfied that they had proceeded rightly and orderly yet to keepe both sides in suspence she pronounced no definitive sentence The Vice-roy departing into Scotland was afterwards murthered by the Hamiltons and Matthew Steward Earle of Lenâ—ux made Vice-roy in his steed The Queene in the interim treated with Thomas Howard Duke of Nerthfolke about a match with him and to seise upon the Realm of Scotland whereupon he was committed to the Tower and she restrained after which she was solemnely arraigned and condemned to death by the Parliament of England for conspiring Queene Elizabeths death c and for it beheaded at Fotherringham Castle Feb. 8. 1587 The History of which Queenes life is more at large related by Buchanan and others and her imprisonment and Deposition professedly justified as lawfull by his Treatise De Iure Regni apud Scotos compiled for that purpose to which I shall referre the Reader What thâ— Lords and Realm of Scotland have done within these 5. yeers last past in defence of their Religion Lawes Liberties by holding generall Assemblies Parliaments taking up armes seising the Forts and Ammunition of the Realm and marching into England against the Kings consent and Proclamations is so fresh in memory so fuâ—ly related in the Acts of Oblivion and Pacification made in both Parliaments of England and Scotland ratified by the King himselfe and in particular Histories of this Subject that I shall not spend time to recite particulars but will rather conclude from all the premises with the words of Buchanan The Ancient custome of our Ancestors in punishing their Kings suffers not our forcing of the Queene to renounce her right unto the Crowne to her sonne to seeme a Novelty and the moderation of the punishment shewes it proceeded not from envie for so many Kings punished with death bonds banishment by our Ancestors voluntarily offer themselves in the ancient Monuments of Histories that we neede no forraigne examples to confirme our owne act For the Scottish Nation seeing it was free from the beginning created it selfe Kings upon this very Law that the Empire being conferred on them by the suffrages of the people if the matter required it they might take it away againe by the same suffrages of which law many footsteps have remained even to our age for in the Islands which lye round about us and in many places of the Continent wherein the Ancient language and constitutions have continued this very custome is yet observed in creating Governours likewise the Ceremonies which are used in the Kings inauguration have also an expresse image of this Law out of which it easily appeares that a Kingdome is nothing else but the mutuall stipulation betweene the people and their Kings the same likewise may be most apparently understood out of the inoffensive tenor of the ancient Law preserved from the very beginning of raigning among the Scots even unto our age when as no man in the meane time hath attempted not onely not to abrogate this Law but not so much as to shake it or in any part to diminish it Yea whereas our Ancestors have deprived so many Kings as would bee tedious to name of their Realme condemned them to banishment restrained them in prisons and finally punished them with death yet there was never any mention made of abating the rigor of the Law neither perchance undeservedly since it is not of that kinde of Lawes which are obnoâ—ious to the changes of times but of those ingraven in the mindes of men
Priests sometimes in the Kings and Princes They doe too foolishly who here dance in a narrow compasse and suppose that the honour of this name appertaines not but to Kings For what people soever useth its owne Republike and its Lawes Is recte Glorâ—ari de Imperio deque sceptro potest it may rightly boast of Its Empire and Scepter It is recorded that at Ierusalem even at that time when not the Princes but the Elders governed the people in the midst of the great Councell which they called the Sanhedrin there hung a Scepter which thing verily was a certain Ensign of its Majesty which Marcus Tullius in a particular Oration saith Esse magnitudinem quandam Populi in ejus potestate ac jure retinendo quae vertitur in imperio atque omnis populi dignitate Not Kings not Princes but Consuls and the Senate managed the Roman Common-wealth whence this Law of Truce was given to the Aetolians which Livy reports That they should conserve The Majesty of the People of Rome without mal-engin And the very same thing was commanded all free People who by any league but not 〈◊〉 would come into the frindship of the Romanes as Proculus the Lawyer witnesseth in l. 7. F. de Captiu Post. reversis Neither think we it materiall to our purpose of what Nation or Tribe they were who moderated and ruled the Iewish affaires for although the Hasmonaean Lâ—vites held their Kingdome for many yeeres yet the Republike was of the Iewish people That most wise Master Seneca said to Nero Caesar That the Republike was not the Princes or of the Prince But the Prince the Republikes Neither verily was the opinion of Vlpian the Lawyer otherwise for he at last saith that That is Treason which is committed against the Roman People or against their safety l. 1. s. 1. F. ad Legem Iul. Majâ—st Now Vlpian lived in those times when the people had neither command nor suffrages left them but the Emperours held the Empire and Principality and yet he who is wont most accurately to define all things saith That Majesty is of the People From all which it is apparant that not onely in the Roman Empire and other Kingdomes but even among the Iewes themselves the Majesty and Soveraign Power and Scepter resided not in the Kings but in the whole State and People Hence Will. Schickardus in his Ius Regium Hebraeorum Argent 1625. p. 7. determinesthus The state of the Iewish Kingdome was not Monarchicall as our Court Doctors falsely dream but mixt with an Aristocracie for the King without the assent of the Sanhedrin Could determine nothing in great causes They constituted not a King but in it c. attributing the Soveraignest power to the Congregation and Sanhedrin who had power to create elect and in some cases to resist and depose their Kings Hence Huldericus Zuinglius writes expresly That the Kings of the Iewes and others when they dealt perfidiously contrary to the Law of God and the rule of Christ might be lawfully deposed by the People This the example of Saul manifestly teacheth whom God rejected notwithstanding he had first elected him King Yea whiles wicked Princes and Kings were not removed all the people were punished of God as is evident by Ier. 15. 1. to 6. where they were punished with four judgements and plagues for Manassehs sinnes In summe if the Iewes had not permitted their King to be so wicked without punishment they had not beene so grievously punished by God By what means he is to be removed from his Office is easily to conjecture thou maist not slay him nor raise any war or tumult to do it but the thing is to be attempted by other means because God hath called us in peace 1 Cor. 7. If the King be created by common suffrages he may again be deprived by common Votes unlesse they will be punished with him but if he be chosen by the election and consent of a few Princes the people may signifie to them the flagitious life of the King and may tell them that it is by no means to be endured that so they may remove him who have inaugurated him Here now is the difficulty for those that do this the Tyrant will proceed against them according to his lust and slay whom he pleaseth but it is a glorious thing to die for justice and the truth of God and it is better to die for the defence of justice then afterwards to be slain with the wicked by assenting to injustice or by dissembling Those who cannot endure this let them indure a lustfull and insolent Tyrant expecting extream punishment together with him yet the hand of the Lord is stretched out still and threatneth a stroke But when with the consent and suffrage of the whole or certainly of the better part of the multitude a Tyrant is removed Deo â—it auspice it is done by God approbation If the Children of Israel had thus deposed Manasseh they had not been so grievously punished with him So Zuinglius Hence Stephanus Iunius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos in answer to Machiavels Princeps a most accursed mischievous Treatise and justification of the Protestants defensive wars in France to preserve their Religion and Liberties Anno 1589. determines positively That as all the people are Superiour to the King so are those Officers of State and Parliaments who represent them Superiour to Kings collectively considered though every of them apart be inferiour to them In the Kingdom of Israel which by the judgement of all Polititians was best instituted by God there was this order The King had not onely private Officers who looked to his family but the Kingdom likwise had 71 Elders and Captains elected out of all the Tribes who had the care of the Commonweale both in time of peace and war and likewise their Magistrates in every Town who defended their severall Cities as the others did the whole kingdom These when ever they were to deliberate of greatest affairs assembled together neither could any thing be determined without their advice which much concerned the commonwealth Therefore David called these all together when he desired to in vâ—st Solomon in the Kingdom when he desired the policy restored by him should be examined and approved when the Ark was to be reduced c. And because they represented all the people all the people are then said to have assembled together Finally the same rescued Ionathan condemned to death by Sauls sentence from whence it appears that an appeale lay from the King to the people But from the time the Kingdome was divided through the pride of Rehoboam the Synedrin of Ierusalem consisting of 71 men seems to be of that authoritie that they might judge the King in their assembly as well as the King judge them when they were apart The Captain of the House of Iudah was President over this assembly that is some chief man chosen out of the Tribe of Iudah as even the chief
stretch out an helping hand to an afflicted people and a prostrated Commonweale But thou must do it in such sort that thou mayest not looke after thine owne profit but the good of humane society altogether For since Justice wholly lookes abroad injustice onely regards it selfe thou shalt at last doe this justly if thou shalt have no regard of thine owne profits Briefely if a Prince violently passeth over the fixed limits of piety and justice a neighbour may piously and justly leape over his limits not that he should invade anothers but that he should bid him be content with his owne yea he shall be impious and unjust if he neglect it If a Prince exercise tyranny over the people he may no lesse or lesse slackly assist them than him if the people should move sedition yea he ought to doe it the more readily by how much it is more miserable that many suffer than one If Porsena reduce Tarquin the proud to Rome much more justly may Constantine sent for by the people and Senate of Rome expell Maxentius the Tyrant out of the City Finally if a man may become a Wolfe to a man nothing truely forbids but that a man may be a God to a man as it is in the Proverbe Therefore antiquity hath enrolled Hercules among the number of the gods because he punished and tamed Procrustes Busyris and other Tyrants the pests of mankinde and monsters of the world in every place So also the Roman Empire as long as it stood free was often called The Patrocinie against the Robberies of Tyrants because the Senate was the haven and refuge of Kings People Nations So Constantine sent for by the Romans against Maxentius the Tyrant had God the Captaine of his Army whose expedition the Universall Church exalted with powerfull prayses when yet Maxentius had the same authority in the West as Constantine in the East Likewise Charles the Great undertooke a Warre against the Lombardes being called by the Nobles of Italy to their aide when as yet the Kingdome of the Lombards was long before established and he could claime no right to himselfe over them Likewise when Charles the Bald King of France had by Tyranny taken away the President of that Country which lyeth betweene Seine and Liger Duke Lambert and Iamesius and the other Nobles of France had fled to Lewis King of Germany Charles his Brother by another mother to crave aide against Charles and his mother Iudith a most wicked Woman He in a most ample Assembly of the Germane Princes heard these suppliants by whose unanimous Counsell a warre was publickely decreed against Charles for to restore the exiles Finally as there have beene some Tyrants in every place so likewise among all Historians there are every where examples extant of tyranny revenged and people defended by neighbour Princes which the Princes now at this day ought to imitate in curbing the tyrants both of bodies and Soules of the Republicke and of the Church of Christ unlesse they themselves will be named Tyrants by a most deserved right And that we may at last conclude this Treatise in one word piety commands the Law of God to be observed and the Church to be defended justice that Tyrants and the subverters of Law and the Republike should be curbed charity that the oppressed should be releeved and have a helping hand extended But those who take away these things take away piety justice charity from among men and desire them to be altogether extinguished So he If this then be an irrefragable verity that forraine States and Princes are so farre obliged to assist and relieve those of the same Religion and all others whose liberties rights priviledges are forcibly invaded which our Parliament and State by their assistance of the Netherlands and other Protestant States both in Quaene Elizabeths King Iames and King Charles his reigne approved and justified both by words Acts of Parliament and reall performances then certainly those of the self-same Church Nation Kingdom and fellow Subjects under the self-same Prince betweene whom there is a farre nearer relation much stricter obligation and more strong ingagements ought mutually to aide and assist each other to the uttermost of their abilities when their Religion Lawes Liberties be violently invaded their dearest native Countrey wasted sacked plundered burned ruined in a hostile warre-like manner with open force of Armes either by the King himselfe or a prevailing Malignant Popish faction who have surreptitiously possessed themselves both of his person and affections which they have gotten into their owne over-ruling power How much then it now concernes every reall Protestant within this Realme of England and all other his Majesties Dominions to unite all their common forces together unannimously to protect defend maintaine and propagate our established reformed Religion fundamentall Lawes Liberties the very Priviledges of Parliaments their estates liberties lives the peace welfare and common good of their dearest native Countrey and our three united Realmes against all Popish Malignant forces now in armes to invade eclipse impaire subvert sacke ruine them and how monstrously unnaturally unchristianly and detestably impious treacherous perâ—idious all those English Irish and Scottish Protestants proclaime themselves to the present and future age who now trayterously joyne their forces with the Malignant Popish party or prove uncordiall false treacherous and perfidious to their Religion Liberties Countrey and the Parliment who have not onely waged imployed but confided in them and contribute their uttermost endeavours to betray enslave undermine and to sacke burne and totally overturne them as many we finde have done to their eternall infamy I here referre to every mans judgement and conscience seriously to determine Certainly such unnaturall monsters such trayterous Judasses such execrable infamous Apostates as these can expect no other reall remuneration of this their treachery and perfidiousnesse but the ruine of their credits the detestation of their persons memories the confiscation of their estates the extirpation of their families the execrations of all good men the severest judgements of God and utter confusion with horrors of conscience tormenting them constantly day and night whiles they continue languishing under all these miseries here and the sharpest torments the very largest punishments the hottest flames in hell for ever hereafter and those Antichristian Papists who now are and have beene so faithfull active zealous couragious industrious liberall bountifull if not prodigall to prosecute their owne interests designes to maintaine and propagate their false erroneous detestable Religion superstitions idolatries both in England and Ireland with the effusion of their bloud expence and forfeiture of all their estates and never yet deserted or became treacherous to their false execrable cause or Religion in the least degree shall all joyntly rise up in judgement against them both here and hereafter to their sempiternall infamy reproach and most just condemnation O consider this all yee who now so much forget neglect betray both your God your Christ Religion Lawes
Liberties Countrey Parliament yea your very selves your soules bodies estates posterities Consider with your selves the bitter curse denounced by God himselfe against Meroz Iudg. 5. 23. Consider the fatall dismall end of treacherous Iudâ—s Matth. 27. 3. 4 5. Acts 1. 18. 19 20. Consider that dreadfull speech of our Saviour Christ Marke 8. 35. 36 37 38. Whosoever will save his life shall lose it but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the Gospels shall save it For what shall it profit a man if he shall gaine the whole world and lose his owne soule or what shall a man give in exchange for his soule Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my word in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man be ashamed when he commeth in the glory of his Father with the holy Angels * If we suffer with him we shall also reigne with him if we deny him he will also deny us If we be but fearfull in the cause of Christ we shall be sure to have our part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Rev. 21. 8. O what then will be our portion if we be unzealous negligent perfidious to it or professed enemies especially in open armes against it when it cries out to us for our necessary assistance every where If Iesus Christ will render tribulation to them which doe but trouble his people yea and shall be very shortly revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on all them that onely know not God and that obey not the Gospel of Iesus Christ who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 2 Thes. 1. 6. to 10. O where shall all those ungodly sinners Rebels and Traytors appeare who now every where murther plunder persecute extirpare Gods dearest Saints and not onely refuse to owne but even desert betray the cause of God and their Countrey who refuse not onely cordially to maintaine the very truth of God the Gospel of Christ which themselves in shew not onely pretend to know but professe but also joyn with Papists and Malignants openly to fight against and totally to suppresse it Certainly if judgement shall beginne at the house of God it selfe as now it doth and if the righteous who defend the cause of God and the Kingdome shall scarcely be saved what these mens dreadfull end and judgement at last shall be transcends my thoughts to conceive my expressions to relate all I can say is this it will be so superlatively miserable and grievous that an eternity of incomprehensible torments will onely be able to demonstrate the infinity and execrablenesse of their sinne O then let all of all sorts consider seriously of this and all the premises and the Lord give them understanding and grace to keepe a good conscience and discharge their severall trusts and bounden duties faithfully cheerefully to their God Religion King Countrey and the Parliament in all things that so they may enjoy the honour comfort benefit of all their faithfull endeavours to defend promote propagate our Religion Lawes liberties and the publike welfare here and the Crowne the full guerdon of them hereafter and poore bleeding dying England and Ireland may now at last attaine that speedy holy lasting honourable blessed peace and unity which all good men cordially pray for and endeavour which doubtlesse had beene easily effected long ere this had we all beene faithfull true reall to the publike cause of God and our Countrey in our severall places and not faithlessely betrayed but sincerely discharged the severall trusts reposed in us to the uttermost of our powers the readiest meane to re-establish and perpetuate our pristine tranquillity which I humbly beseech the God and Prince of peace effectually to accomplish in his owne due season before our whole three Realmes become a desolate Wildernesse an Accheldama a Golgatha as many places of them are already and more like to be if the extraordinary mercy of our ever-gracious God prevent not the mischievous long plotted conspiracies malice rage treachery of unnaturall and deceitfull men FINIS This Oath should have come in the Appendix page 73. line 17. The Oath of CHARLES King of Navarre at his Coronation An. 1390. recorded in the generall History of Spaine l. 17. p. 625. 626. VVED CHARLES by the grace of God King of Navarre c. doe sweare unto our people of Navarre upon the holy Evangelists toucht by us and to the Prelates and rich men of the Cities and good Townes and to all the people of Navarre for all your Rights Lawes Customes Freedomes Liberties and Priviledges that every one of them as they are shall be maintained and kept to you and your successors all the time of Our life without corrupting them bettering and not impairing them in all or in part and that the violence and force which hath beene done to your Predecessors whom God pardon and to you by Vs or Our Officers We shall hereafter command it to cease and satisfaction to be made according unto right as they shall be made manifest by good men of credit After which the Deputies of the State swore in their owne names and for all the Realme faithfully to guard and defend the Kings person and their Countrey and to aide him to keepe defend and maintaine the Lawes and Customes with all their power Errata and Omissions in some Copies Part. 4. p. 1. l. 26. it is p. 9. l. 39. c. 33. p. 27. l. 13. private publike p. 28. l. 7 other 31. pugnae Appendix p. 2. l. 3 parallel p. 4. l. 14. them the people l. 34 p. 5. l. 29. Maximus p. 8. l. 1. Polieuctus p. 39. l. 26. dele in the p. 41. l. 41. other p. 44. l. 40 retired p. 50. l. 44. the hand p. 54. l. 1. Cara Lara p. 55. l. 41. Pacensis p. 59. l. 27 dele the p. 66. l. 34. yeares p. 79. l 12 dele 〈◊〉 l. 3. Mariana p. 129. l. 2. adde 2 Chron. 22. 1. And the inhabitants of Jerusalem made Aliaziah his youngest sonne King in his stead l. 18. confirmed p. 145. l. 2. not from it to p. 147. l. 20. in some sence in private cases p. 150. l. 23. pem patu p. 153. l. 14. Cauarvius p. 162. l. 7. received renued p. 162. l. 28. Hotomani Francogal 38. Vindiciae p. 163. â— 2. revocable l. 3. Historicall l. 19. Cuiacius l. 23. usufrvctuary l. 35 dele the p. 166. l. 14. to doe l. 19. dele to l. 21. foundations p. 167. l. 7. is an p. 169. l. 26. Caracalla p. 170. l. 41. 2. secun qu. p. 171. l. 22. in Law p. 172. l. 27. fealty to p. 173. l. 8. adjuvante l. 15. rapacitates p. 174 l. 4. if it p. 177. l. 15. preserve l. 32. and. l. 35. goods p. 186. l. 15. 16. forcibly resist p. 187. l. 2. so to p. 190. l. 31. 206. p.
Republicke but themselves alone have most shamefully imbroyled betrayed and endangered both our Kingdoms Parliaments Liberties Religion Properties yea all the blessings we formerly enjoyed whose names and memories shall be ever execrable to all Posteritie upon Earth their Soules Bodies eternally tortured in hel without repentance for this their inhumane unchristian Treachery and Realme-destroying Church-subverting selfe-seeking detestable both to God and Men. To conjure downe such base degenerous private spirits to the infernall pit or else to elevate and inflame them with great heroicke publike thoughts there is nothing more effectuall in my weake apprehension than the well-grounded knowledge serious study and full vindication of such publike Truthes concerning Publike Governement and the Soveraigne Iurisdiction of Parliaments Kingdomes Magistrates People as are here debated ratified freed from those blacke aspersions of sedition faction rebellion treason conspiracy mutiny singularity disloyalty and the like which sordid Sycophants selfe-seeking Monopolists Courtiers Royallists or malignant Delinquents have most injuriously cast upon them to delude the world which long obscured Truthes though they may seeme dangerous Paradoxes and upstart Enthusiasmes at the first proposall to many ignorant seduced Soules kept over long in Cymmerian darkenesse by those Aegyptian taske-masters who have studyed to increase and perpetuate their bondage Yet upon serious examination will prove to be most ancient indubitable Verities universally received beleeved practised by most Realmes and Nations in the Universe from the beginning of Monarchy till this present and the contrary received opinions to be but the vaine empty Braine-sicke lying fancies of a few illiterate impolitick Court-Chaplaines Lawyers Sycophants who never dived into the Principles Constitutions Lawes Histories of States and Realmes or into the true originall grounds of Regall Regnall Popular or Parliamentary Iurisdictions and writ onely to flatter Princes to purchase honour gaine or favour to themselves without any respect at all to Verity or the Common good which never entred into their narrow private thoughts What entertainement these New-published common Truthes are like to find in Court and elsewhere among many men I may easily conjecture by that ingrate requitall Your Honours have received from them for all your faithfulnesse paines cost diligence service for the Publike safety Never did any Parliament in England deserve halfe so well as this for their indefatigable labours night and day almost three whole yeares space together for the Common good Yet never was any halfe so ill requited Never did any demerit greater publike applause never any underwent halfe so many vile Libellous reproaches slanders of all sorts even for well-doing and that not onely in vulgar Discourses but in Presse and Pulpit too Never did Parliament in any age sit halfe so long or doe halfe that worke or get any such publike establishment as this and yet all our Parliaments put together were never so much opposed traduced secretly conspired against or openly assaulted with armed violence to dissolve and ruine them as this one alone against whom not onely the Pope with all his Antichristian Members at home and abroad but which is almost a Miracle not formerly heard of in any age both King Queene Prince Privy Counsellors Courtiers yea divers Nobles and Members of both Houses contrary to their owne Protestations have utterly deserted it yea bent all their policies wits Forces together to dissolve and null it and in it all future Parliaments as no Parliament at all but as an Assembly of obstinate refractory Traytors and Rebels when as all your Actions Proceedings Declarations Protestations proclaime you nothing lesse yea the best-deserving Parliamentary Assembly that ever this Nation was blessed with and those Heroicke Champions who have lately regained resetled as farre as humane Lawes and Ordinances can secure them our lost at least decayed Liberties Lawes Priviledges Religion in despite of all oppositions and utterly suppressed that confederated Triumvirate of the Counsel-chamber Starchamber and High-Commission which had almost enthralled us in more than Aegyptian bondage and resolved to detaine both us and our Posterity under it without the least hopes of any enfranchisement Never were there halfe so many publike regall Protestations Declarations Proclamations Oathes Remonstrances solemnely made and published to the world for the inviolable preservation of all just Rights and Priviledges of Parliament as there have beene in this and yet never were there so many apparent violations of the undoubted Rights and Priviledges of Parliament in all former ages whatsoever as in this one Parliament onely now at last so far affronted by open Proclamation even against an Act of Parliament passed by the King and both Houses when fullest to be Proclaimed to the world No Parliament at all but a meere factious seditious Conventicle Which how inconsistent it is with other former Oathes Protestations let all wise men judge However this may be some good incouragement to your Honours and My selfe too that if all his Majesties solemne Printed Protestations Oathes Proclamations Remonstrances to his people and all the world with deepest imprecations on himselfe and his Posterity to maintaine the Lawes and Liberties of the Subject the just Priviledges and power of Parliaments and Protestant Religion to the utterrmost be as cordially as really intended as they are pretended your Honourable proceedings and these my polemicall Discourses really defending vindicating the indubitable Priviledges of Parliaments the Subjects Liberties Lawes and our Religion against all Opposites whatsoever cannot but finde most gracious acceptation with his Majesties owne person yea with all his Counsellors Courtiers Cavalliers who beare any sincere affection either to the Parliaments Priviledges their Countries Liberties or Religion which all doubt an Army of English Irish Outlanding Papists will hardly fight for or maintaine but really subvert if possible However Your Honours kinde favourable entertainment and Noble Patronage of these my unworthy publicke Labours of which I cannot doubt accompanyed with the consciousnesse of my owne sincerity and loyalty in the whole contexture of them though some out of malice envy or flattery may and will misconster them as they have done other of my Writings to my great dammage and danger shall be a sufficient Sanctuary to secure both Me and them against all adverse Powers and Detractions whatsoever and if I chance to suffer any future hard measure of what kinde soever for doing my Country or Your Honours the best and faithfullest service I am able I shall repute it my greatest honour my chiefest felicity and chearefully undergoe it through Gods assistance not as a Crosse of infamy but a Crowne of Glory And so much the rather because your Honours have formerly taken up this Magnanimous resolution yea sealed it with solemne publike Coveâ—ants and Protestations to live and dye in the just defence of your Priviledges Country and Religion never so much indangered banded against by foraigne and domesticke Papists Atheists as now and never to desert them whiles you have one drop of blood in your veines or any breath
direction this observable Prayer somewhat altered by the now Arch-prelate of Canterbury in the latter Editions to pleasure his Friends the Papists To that end strenghthen the hand of our gracious King the Nobles and Magistrates of the Land with Iudgement Sâ—p justice to cut off these workers of iniquity the Papists whose Religion is rebellion whose faith is faction whose practise is murthering of Soules and bodies and to roote them out of the confines of this Kingdome I cannot but stand amazed yea utterly confounded in my selfe at the Impudency and Treachery of those pernicious Counsellors who in affront of all these Lawes and premises have issued out sundry Commissions under his Majesties hand and seale to divers notorious Papists not onely to furnish themselves with all sorts of Armes and Munition but likewise to meete together armed and raise forces in the Field to fight against the Parliament Kingdome and Protestant Religion even contrary to divers his Majesties late Printed Declarations and Protestations to all his loving Subjects advanced them to places of great trust and command in his Majesties severall Armies procured them free accesse unto if not places of note about his sacred person as if they were his loyallest Subjects his surest guard as many now boldly stile them and more to be confided in then his best and greatest Councell the Parliament whom they most execrably revile as Rebels and Traytors the more colourably to raise an Army of Papists to cut their throats and the throat of our Protestant Religion first as they have already done in Ireland and then last of all his Majesties in case he refuse to become the Popes sworne vassall or alter his Religion which he hath oft protested and we beleeve he will never doe But I desire these il counsellors of the worst edition to informe his Majesty or any rational creature how it is either probable or possible that an army of papists should secure his royall person Crowne Dignity or protect the Protestant Religion the Parliament or its Priviledges to all which they have shewed themselves most professed enemies We all know that Popish Recusants obstinaâ—ely refuse to take the Oath of Supremacy or Allegiance some of them that tooke it having beene excommunicated by their Priests for a reward The summe of which Oath is That they doe truly and sincerely acknowledge and professe That the Pope hath no authority to depose the King or to dispose of any his Kingdomes or to authorize any foraine Prince to invade his Countries or to discharge any his Subjects from their Allegiance to his Majesty or to licence any of them to beare armes or raisetumults against him or to offer any violence or hurt to his royall Person State Government Subjects That notwithstanding any Declaration Excommunication or deprivation made or granted by the Pope or any Authority derived from him against the King his Heires and Successors or any absolution from their obedience they will beare faith and true allegiance to them and them protect to the uttermost of their power against all conspiracies and attempts whatsoever against their Persons Crowne and Dignity by reason of any such sentence or Declaration or otherwise And that they doe from their hearts abhorre detest abjure as impious and hereticall this damnable Doctrine and position professedly maintained by English Papists else why should the Parliament prescribe and they absolutely refuse to take this Oath that Princes excommunicated or deprived by the Pope may be deposed or murdered by their Subjects or any other whatsoever Will those then who refuse to take this Oath or abjure this King-deposing King-killing Popish Doctrine harbouring a Sâ—eminary Priest in their Tents and a Pope in their hearts prove a faithfull guard to his Majesties Person Crowne Kingdomes Will those who so oft conspired the death and attempted the murthers of Queene Elizabeth and King Iames onely because they were Protestants and Defenders of the Protestant Faith now cordially protect and assist King Charles without attempting any thing against his Crowne or Person who hath lately made and published so many Protestations and Declarations that he will never imbrace nor countenance Popery but most resolutely Defend and Advance the Protestant Religion and makes this one principall motive how truely he taketh Heaven and Earth to witnesse of his present taking up of Armes Will they thinke you spend their lives for King and Parliament who but few yeares since lost their lives for attempting by a traine of Gunpowder to blow up both King and Parliament Will those secure his Majesty in his Throne now he is actually King of England who would have murthered him in his Cradle ere he was Prince to forestall him of the Crowne of England Can those prove really royall to his Majesty and his Royall Posterity who would have blowne up him and all his Royall House at once even long before he had posterity In a word if ancient presidents will not convince us are those who for two yeares last past or more have beene labouring with might and maine to uncrowne his Majesty and utterly extirpate the Protestant Religion by horrid conspiracies and force of Armes in Ireland and are now there acting the last Scene of this most barbarous bloudy Tragedy likely to spend their dearest bloud in fighting for the preservation of his Majesties Crowne and the Protestant cause in England if this onely be the reall quarrell as is speciously pretended Or will any of that Religion who within these three yeares have by force of Armes both in Catalonia Portugall and elsewhere revolted from and cast off their allegiance to their owne most Catholicke King to set up others of the same Religion in his Tribunall for their greater advantage put to their helping hands to establish his Majesty the most Protestant King in his regall Throne admit it were really not fictitiously indangered to be shaken by the Parliament Certainly if the ground of this unnatural warre be such as these ill Counsellors pretend they would never be so farre besotted as to make choyce of such unfitting Champions as Papists for such a designe who are very well knowne to be the greatest enemies and malignants of all others both to King Kingdome Religion Parliament whose joynt destructions what ever these ill Counsellors pretend is questionlesse the onely thing really intended by the Popish party in this warre as the proceedings in Ireland the introducing of foraine the raising of domestick Popish Forces the disarming of Protestants and Arming Papists with their Harnesse clearely demonstrate to all whom prejudice hath not blinded Now that I may evidence to these pernicious Counsellors and all the world how dangerous how unsafe it is to his Majesty to the Kingdome to put Armes into Papists hands and make use of them to protect the Kings person or Crowne I shall desire them to take notice both of the Papists traiterous Doctrine and Practise in these three particulars they maintaine First That
the King in Parliament promiseth to abate his houshold and hereafter to live upon his owne so setling a new forme of his Court which is extant in many hands and intituled Ordinations for the Kings house Anno 3 E. 2. an Ordinance was made for the Kings houshold in ease of the Kings people oppressed with purveyance by reason of the greatnesse thereof and the motive of that Ordinance was to the honour of God and profit of holy Church and to the honour and profit of the King and the benefit of his people according TO RIGHT AND REASON AND THE OATH WHICH OUR LORD THE KING MADE AT THE BEGINNING of His Raigne Thus R. 2. did discard the Bohemians Anno 10. by an act of Parliament at the peoples petition surcharged by them Thus H. 4. did with the Gascoignes and Welsh in like sort overburdening and impoverishing the King and Realme with perpetuall suits so that in Court as the Record saith there were no men almost of substance or valiant persons as there ought to be but rascals for the greater part Hence was it that the wisedome of former times foreseeing the mischiefe the open hand of the Soveraigne might bring the state into made a Law 11 R 2. that whatsoever commeth to the King by judgement escheat forfeiture wardship or in any other waies shall not be given away and that the procurer of any such guift shall be punished This Law the Parliament continued 7 H. 4. untill the King was out of debt making frustrate the grants of these and ordaining a penalty of double value to every mover or procurer of such grants The like in Anno 11 H. 4. and that no Petition for any thing should be delivered to the King but in presence of the Councell who might examine it lest that the Kings wants should light upon the Commons And to keep the hand of H. 6. from wastfull giving the Councell enduced him to convey to the Archbishop of Canterbury and others all profits of wards marriages reliefes escheats and forfeitures to defray the charge of his house It is one of the greatest accusations in Parliament against the Duke of Sommerset for suffering the King to give away the possessions and profits of the Crown in manner of a spoile for so are the words of the Record And it was the first and chiefest Article to depose R. 2. for wasting and bestowing the Lands and the revenue of the Crowne upon unworthy persons and thereby overcharging the Commons with exactions Nor yet to mention the Parliaments Soveraigne Power and Jurisdiction in making or proclaiming Warre or Peace in which they have oft times not onely advised but overswayed the King in creating the highest Officers in ordering the Militia of the Kingdome by Sea and Land by setled Lawes of which more anon or in ordering the Coyne and Money of the Land together with the Mint or designing how the Subsidies and Aydes granted by them to the King shall be disposed of to the Kingdomes use of which there are sundry presidents All which together with the Acts concerning his Purveyance Pardons Charters Grants and all Revenues Royall are strong u evidences of its Soveraigne Authority Nor yet to remember that inâ—allible Argument to prove Kingdomes greater and more valuable then Kings that Kings as publique servants to their Realmes ought to hazzard their lives for their Kingdomes safety and preservation as many have done in warres against enemies but never ought the whole Kingdome to be lost or hazzarded to preserve the Kings Prerogatives that of Iohn 11. 48 49 50. and chap. 1814. being an undoubtted rule in Divinity and Policy That it is expedient that any one man though a King yea Christ the King of Kings should die for the people that the whole Nation perish noâ— rather then the whole Nation die for him Priorque mihi potior ejus officii ratio esâ— quod humano generi quam quod uni hominum debeâ— as Seneca de Benefic l. 7. Gentilis de Iure Belli l. 1. c. 16. resolve from the light of nature and common reason I shall onely adde this important consideration to illustrate this obscured truth It can hardly seeme probable much lesse credible that any free people whatsoever when they voluntarily at first incorporated themselves into a Kingdome and set up an elective or hereditary King over them would so absolutely resigne up their Soveraigne popular â—riginall authority power and liberty to their Kings their heires and successors for ever as to give them an absolute irrevocable uncontroulable Supremacy over them superiour to irrestrainable irresistable or unalterable by their owne primitive inherent Nationall Soveraignety out of which their regall power was derived For this had been to make the Creator inferiour to the Creature the Parent subordinate to the Child the Derivative greater then the Primitive the Servant for Princes are but their Kingdomes publique Ministers more potent then the Master of Freemen to have made themselves and their Posterity absolute slaves and vassals for ever and in stead of a Principality intended only for their greater safety and immunity to have erected a Tyranny to their perpetuall irremediable Oppression and slavery A most brutish sottish inconsiderate rash action not once to be imagined of any people quite contrary to the practice of the Lacedemonians Romans Germans Aragonians and most other Nations who still reserved the Soveraigne power to themselves and never transferred it to their kings or Emperours who were ever subject to their jurisdictions and censures too as I shall manifest at large in the Appendix no absolute Monarchy being ever set up in the world but by direct Tyranny and Conquest as Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae Mundi pars 5. Consid. 1. manifests at large not by the peoples free election and consents And had our Ancestors or any other Nations when they first erected Kings and instituted Kingly government been demanded these few questions Whether they meant thereby to transferre all their Nationall authority power and priviledges so farre over unto their Kings their heires and successors for ever as not still to reserve the supremest power and jurisdiction to themselves to direct limit restrain their Princes supremacy the exorbitant abuses of it when they should see just cause or so as not to be able ever after to alter or diminish this form of government upon any occasion whatsoever Or if their King should turne professed tyrants endeavouring to deprive them against all right and justice of their Lives Goods Liberties Religion Lawes or make open warres upon them to destroy them or bring in forraigne enemies upon them to conquer or subject them to a forraigne power without their free consents that yet they should patiently submit themselves to these their unnaturall tyrannicall destructive proceedings without any the least resistance of them by necessary defensive Armes or calling theÌ„ to account for these grosse
Oath to preserve his Peoples Liberties and Lawes of the Land inviolable have beene no sufficient security to his Subjects hitherto agâ—inst all the fore-mentioned grievances and illegall pressures his verball Protestations and Promises are like to prove worse assurance If solemne Oathes be most apparently violated what trust can there be to unswore words Secondly our Kings in former times as I have plentifully proved and infinite examples more declare seldome or never kept either Oathes or Promises made to their Subjects but have broken oath after oath agreement upon agreement with all verball legall ties reputing them onely lawfull policies to over-reach their people and effect their owne designes with greater advantage to themselves and prejudice to their Subjects And shall we dreame of a new world onely in this dissembling age when King-craft is improved to the utmost Thirdly we had his Majesties solemne Protestation in the Word of a King in thâ— 3 d yeare of his Raigne backed with Two Printed Declaraâ—â—ons then to all his Loving Subjects to maintaine the Petâ—tion of Right their Lawes Liberties Properties Religion in purity and perfection without the lâ—ast violation or any connivance aâ— or back-â—â—iding to Popery And what good warrants or securities these since proved to the Subjects to prâ—seâ—ve them from severall inundations of oppressions Taxâ—s grievances Innovâ—â—â—ons and relapses to Popery which have flowed in upon them ever since as if these 〈◊〉 bâ—ene â—o bankes to keepe them out but sluces onely to let them in the faster the premises manifest and we aâ—l experimentally feele this day And are the new Promises and Protestations thinke you better then the old or those made this Parliament more obligatory to the King or his evill Councellors then those made the two last Parliaments infringed in an high degree even to the imprisoning the searching of Peeres of Commons Pockets and studies against the Priviledges of Parliament within few houres after they were published in Print Are not the Subjects dayly taxed imprisoned plundered murthered the Priviledges of Parliament dayly infringed many wayes Protestants dis-armed Papists armed forraigne forces introduced Irish Rebels privately countenanced the greatest acts of hostility and cruelty exercised whiles treaties of peace are pretended the best Iustices removed in all Counties ill affected persons set up in their places illegall Commissions of Array executed justified the best Protestant Ministers people most robbed pillaged murthered banished every where Sheriffes illegally made Subjects even at Oxford where the king resides more inhumanely handled under his Majesties view than Gally-slaves in Turkiâ— and scarce one Declaration or Promise observed so much as the very day they are published notwithstanding so many multiplications of them in Print that people may the better take notice how they are broken if they be observant And shall the Parliament then take these so notoriously oft violated never yet observed Protestations for our Kingdomes onely substantiall security to put all into his Majesties hands forthwith before they see some reall performances and change of Councells Certainely if they be so much over-seene they are like to be so farre from mending our present condition that they shall but make it worse yea and betray themselves with all that trust them both for the present and posteritie But we have very good Lawes assented to by his Majestie this Parliament for our security too True but are they not spiders Webbs and already undermined in action or intention Doe they secure us in any kinde for the present and will they doe it for the future will time thinke you make them binding to the King if they oblige him not as soon as made Did the Petition of Right 3â— Caroli a most inviolable security as most then dreamed secure the Subjects in the least degree against any publike wrong so long as for one moneths space Was it not turned into a kinde of wrong as soon as made and ever since Nay were there not only sundry actions don but Iudgments too in the very greatest Courts of Iustice given against it yea against the very letter and unquestionable meaning of Magna Charta and other fundamentall Laws by corrupted or over awed timorous Iudges yea are not most good Acts made this Session for the Subjects benefit and all the Subjects Liberties at one stroke quite hewen downe and undermined by a pretence of Law it selfe in his Majesties * Answer to both the Houses Declaration concerning the Commission of Array Quid verba aâ—diam factâ— cùnvâ—deam The meanest Latinâ— Scholler knowes that verba dare signifies properly to deceive and Subjects have beene oft deceived even with Acts of Parliament Now that all may see how invalid assurances Lawes are to secure the Subjects Liberties though ratified with never so many confirmations oathes sâ—ales I shall give you â— or 3. ancient presidents The first is that of King Iohn who Anno 1214. confirmed Magna Charta the Charter of the Forrest and other Liberties with his hand sâ—ale oath proclamations the Popes Bâ—ll solemne excommunications against the infringerâ— of it denounced by all the Bishops in his presence by appointing 25. Baâ—ons who by oath were to see and force him and all others to observe it by seising on â—is Castles Lands goods and by resigning the custodie of his 4. chiefe Castles to â—he dispose of 25. Lords whom all other Lords and Commons were bound to assist yet in lesse than on halfe yeares space these strongest obligations are all cancelled these Gordians cut in sunder with the sword of warre and the Suâ—jâ—cts reduced to greater Vassellage than ever as the premises evidence So King Henry the 3 d by oath sundry times successively ratified these Charters the Subjects Liberties in Parliament which they oft dearely purchased with great Subsidâ—es And An. 1237 this King to gain a Subsidie of his Subjects in a Parliament then assembled at London denyeâ— that he ever intended to revoke the great Charter and other Liberties or laboured with the Pope to dâ—e it with which the Barons truely charged him and that if any such thing had beene casually suggested to him he did utterly nâ—ll and revoke it and because he seemed not altogether free from the sentence of excommunication which Steâ—en the Arch-bishop with all the other Bishops of England had denounced against all the infringers of the great Charter which he through ill Councell had in part infringed he commanded them all in publike to renew the said sentence against all contradictors of the sayd Charter so that if he himselfe through any conceived rancor had not peradventure observed it he might more grievously relapse into the said denounced sentence By which meanes and speech he wonderfully reconciled to him the hearts of all that heard of these things and suddenly causeth the Earles Warren and Ferrers and Iohn Fitz-Ieffry by the Parliaments appointment to be sworne his Councellors giving them this Oath That by no meanes neither for rewards nor any other cause
Armes against his loyall Subjects and assault their persons to murther them and spoyle their goods if they by common consent in Parliament especially shall forcibly resist disarme or restraine his person till his fury be appeased and his judgement rectified by better councells shall this be Treason Rebellion or Disloyaltie God forbid I thinke none but mad men can or will averre it It was a great doubt in Law till the statute of 33. H. 8. c. 20. setled it If a party that had committed any high Treasons when he was of perfect memory after accusation examination and confession thereof beâ—came madde or lunaticke where he should bâ— tried and condemned for it during this distemper And some from that very act and 21. H. 7. 31. 36. Ass 27. 12. H. 3. For faiture 33 and Dower 183. Fitz. Nat. Br. 202. D. Stamford Pleas 16. b. and Cooke l. 4. f. 124. Beverlyes case which resolve that a Lunaticke or Non Compos cannot be guilty of murther feloney or petite Treason because having no understanding and knowing not what he doth he can have no fellonius intention conceive that a reall mad-man cannot be guilty of high Treason though Sir Edward Cooke in Bevâ—rlies case be of a contrary opinion if he should assault or kill his king And I suppose few will deeme Walter Terrils casuall killing of King William Rufus with the glance of his arrow from a tree shot at a Deere high Treason neither was it then reputed so or he prosecuted as a Traytor for it because he had no malicious intention as most thinke against the King or any thought to hurt him But I conceive it out of question if a king in a distracted furious passion without just cause shall invade his subjects persons in an open hostile manner to destroy them it neither is nor can be Treason nor Rebellion in them if in their owne necessary defence alone they shall either casually wound or slay him contrary to their loyall intentions and those Statutes and Law-bookes which judge it high Treason for any one maliciously and trayterously to imagine compasse or conspire the death of the King will not at all extend to such a case of meere just defence since a conspiracie or imagination to compasse or procure the Kings death can neither be justly imagined nor presumed in those who are but meerely defensive no more then in other common cases of one mans killing another in his owne inevitable defence without any precedent malice in which a Pardon by Law is granted of course however questionlesse it is no Treason nor murther at all to slay any of the kings souldiers and 〈◊〉 who are no kings in such a defensive warre Sixthly suppose the King should be captivated or violently led away by any forraign or domesticke enemies to him and the kingdome and carried along with them in the field to countenance their warres and invasions upon his loyallest Subjects by illegall warrants or Commissions fraudulently procured or extorted from him If the Parliament and Kingdome in such a case should raise an Army to rescue the King out of their hands and to that end encountring the enemies should casually wound the King whiles they out of loyalty sought onely to rescue him I would demaund of any Lawyer or Divine whether this Act should be deemed Treason Rebellion or Disloyalty in the Parliament or army Or which of the two Armies should in point of Law or Conscience be reputed Rebells or Traytors in this case those that come onely to rescue the King and so fight really for him indeed though against him in shew and wound him in the rescue Or those who in shew onely fought for him that they might still detaine him captive to their wills Doubtlesse there is no Lawyer nor Theologue but would presently resolve in such a case that the Parliaments Army which fought onely to rescue the King were the loyall Subjects and the Malignants army who held him captive with them the onely Rebels and traytors and that the casuall wounding of him proceeding not out of any malicious intention but love and loyalty to redeeme him from captivity were no trespasse nor offence at all being quite besides their thoughts and for a direct president It was the very case of King Henry the third who together with his sonne Prince Edward being taken Prisoner by the Earle of Leycester in the battle of Lewis and the Earle afterwards carrying him about in his Company in nature of a Prisoner to countenance his actions to the great discontent of the Prince the Earle of Glocester and other Nobles hereupon the Prince and they raising an Army encountred the Earle and his Forces in a battle at Evesham where the King was personally present slew the Earle Routed his Army and rescued the king in this cruell battell the king himselfe being wouded unawares with a Iavelin by those who rescued him was almost slaine and lost much of his blood yet in a Parliament soone after sommoned at Winchester Anno 1266. the Earle and his Army were dis-inherited as Traytors and Rebels but those who rescued them though with danger to his person rewarded as his loyall subjects And is not this the present case A company of malignant ill Councellors Delinquents Prelates Papists have withdrawne his Majestie from his Parliament raised an Army of Papists Forraigners Delinquents and Male-contents to ruin the Parliament Kingdome Religion Lawes Liberties to countenance this their designe they detaine his Majestie with them and engage him all they can on their side the Parliament out of no disloyall intention but onely to rescue his Majesties person out of their hands to apprehend delinquents preserve the Kingdome from spoyle and defend their Priviledges Persons Liberties estates religion from unjust invasion have raised a defensive Army which encountred these Forces at Edgehill where they say the King was present slew the Lord Generall Earle of Lindsey with many others and as they never intended so they offered no kind of hurt or violence at all to his Majesties person then or since and now full sore against their wils Petitions endeavours for peace they are necessitated to continue this offensive warre for their owne and the Kingdomes necessary preservation The sole question is Whether this Act this Defensive Warre of the Parliament and their Forces be high Treason or Rebellion and who are the Traytors and Rebells in this case Certainly if I understand any Law or Reason the Parliament and their Forces are and must be innocent from these crimes and their opposite Popish Malignant Cavaleers the onely Rebels and Traytors as this Parliament the onely proper Judge of Treasons hath already voted and declared them in point of Law Seventhly it is Littletoâ—s and other Law-bookes expresse resolutions That if a man grant to another the Office of a Parkership of a Parke for life the estate which he hath is upon condition in Law though not expressed that he shall well
force of Armes resist the Kings or any other lawfull Magistrates just commands warranted either by Gods Word or the Lawes of England it being out of controversie readily subscribed by all of both sides that Such commands ought not so much as to be disobeyed much lesse forcibly resisted but cheerefully submitted to and readily executed for Conscience sake Rom. 13. 1. to 6. 1 Pet. 2. 13 14. Tit. 3. 1. Hebr. 13. 17. Iosh. 1. 16 17 18. Ezra 7. 26. Eccles. 8 2 3 4 5. the onely thing these objected Scriptures prove which come not neere the thing in question though our Opposites most rely upon them Secondly Neither is this any branch of the dispute Whether Subjects may lawfully rise up or rebell against their Prince by way of Muteny Faction or Sedition without any just or lawfull publicke ground or for every trifling injury or provocation offered them by their Prince Or whether private men for personall wrongs especially where their lives chastities livelihoods are not immediatly endangered by actuall violent unjust assaults may in point of Conscience lawfully resist or rise up against their Kings or any other lawfull Magistrates Since all disavow such tumultuous Insurrections and Rebellions in such cases yet this is all which the oft objected Examples of Korah Dathan and Abiram with other Scriptures of this Nature doe or can evince Thirdly nor is this any parcell of the Conâ—roversie Whether Subjects may lay violent hands upon the persons of their Princes wittingly or willingly to deprive them of their Lives or Liberties â—specially for private Injuries or in cold blood when they doe not actually nor personally assault their lives or chastities or for any publike misdemeanours without a precedent sentence of Imprisonment or death against them given judicially by the whole States or Realmes where they have such Authority to araigne and judge them For allunanimously disclaime yea abominate such Traitorous practises and Iesuiticall Positions as execrable and unchristian yet this is all which the example of Davids not offering violence to King Saul the 1 Sam. 24. 3. to 22. cap. 26. 2. to 25. 2 Sam. 1. 2. to 17. or that perverted Text of Psal. 105. 15. the best Artillery in our Adversaries Magazines truely prove Fourthly Neither is this the thing in difference as most mistake it Whether the Parliament may lawfully raise an Army to goe immediately and directly against the very person of the King to apprehend or offer violence to him much lesse intentionally to destroy him or to resist his owne personall attempts against them even to the hazard of his life For the Parliament and their Army too have in sundry Remâ—nstrances Declarations Protestations and Petitions renounced any such disloyall intention or designe at all for which there is no colour to charge them and were his Majestie now alone or attended onely with his Ordinary Courtly Guard there needed no Army nor Forces to resist his personall assaults Yet this is made the principall matter in question by Doctor Ferne by An appeale to thy Conscience and other Anti-parliamentary Pamphlets who mâ—ke this the sole Theame of their Discourses That Subjects may not take up Armes Against their Lawfull Soveraigne because he is wicked and unjust no though he be an Idolater and Oppressor That Supâ—ose the King will not discharge his trust but is bent or seduced to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties yet Subjects may not take up Armes and resist the King it being unwarrantable and according to the Apostle damnable Rom. 13. Yea this is all the questions the Câ—â—valleers and Malignants demand of their Opposites in this cause What will you take up Armes will you fight against or resist the King c. Never stating the question of his Forces his Army of Papists Malignants Delinquents but onely of the King himselfe abstracted from his invading depopulating Forces against whom in this sence of theirs the Parliament never yet raised any Forces nor made the least resistance hitherto These foure particulars then being not in question I shall here appeale to the most Malignant Conscience Whâ—ther Doctor Ferne and all other our Opposites pretenders of Conscience haue not ignorantly if not maliciously made ship wracke of their good Consciences had they ever any by a wilfull mistating of the Controversie concerning the present Defensive Warre in the foure preceding particulars which they make the onely Questions when not so much as one of them comes within the Verge of that which is the reall Controversie and never once naming that in all or any of their Writings which is the point indeed Secondly Whether there bee any one Text or Reason in all their Pamphlets particularly applied to any thing which concernes the present Warre but onely to these foure particulars which are not in debate And if so as no Conscience can gaine-say it then there is nought in all the wast Papers they have published which may either resolve or scruple any Conscience That the Parliaments Defensive Armes and resistance are unlawfull in point of Divinity or Conscience which is steered by the Scriptures Compasse But if these particulars be not in question you may now demand what the knot and true state of the present Controversie in point of Conscience is In few words take it thus Whâ—ther both Houses of Parliament and the Subjects by their Authorâ—ty for the preservation of their owne Persons Priviledges Lawes Lives Liberties Estates Religion the apprehension of Voted contumatious Traitors and Delinquents the resâ—uing his seduced Majestie out of the power of Popish pernicious Counsellours and Forces who endâ—avour the Kingdomes subversion by withdrawing him from and incensing him against his Parliament may not lawfully with a good Conscience take up necessary defensivs Armes and make actuall Warlike resistance against his Mâ—jâ—stiâ—s Maligna it ill Counsellors and invading Popish Forces who now Murther Rob Spoile Sacke Depopuâ—ate the Kingdome in a most Hostile manner to set up Tyranny Popery and an Arbitrary lawlesse Government in case they come armed with his personall presence or commission to â—xecute these their wicked illegall designes Especially when neither the Parliament nor their forces in this their resistance have the least thought at all to offer any violence to the Kings owne person or to oppose his Legall iust Soveraigne Authority Or shorter Whether the Kings Captaines anâ— Souldierâ—s invading the Parliamâ—nt and Subiects as aforesaid the Parliament or Subiects especially when authorized by an Ordinance of both Houses may not with a safe Conscience forcibly resist these Malignants though armed witâ— the Kings illegall Commissions without his personall presence or with his presence and Commissions too And for my part I thinke it most evident that they may lawfully resist repulse them even by Divine Authority For the better clearing whereof I shall premise these three undeniable Conclusions First That no lawfull King or Monarch whatsoever much lesse the Kings of England who are no absolute Princes have any the least Authority from the
Authorities I shall onely subjoyne these 5. undeniable arguments to justifie Subjects necessary defensive wars to be lawful in point of conscience against the persons and Forces of their injuriously invading Soveraignes First it is granted by all as a truth irrefragable that kings by Force of Armes may justly with safe conscience resist repulse suppresse the unlawfull warlike invasive assaults the Rebellious armed Insurrections of their Subjects upon these two grounds because they are unlawfull by the Edicts of God and man and because kings in such cases have no other meanes left to preserve their Royall persons and just authoritie against offensive armed Rebellions but offensive armes Therefore Subjects by the selfe-same grounds may justly with safe consciences resist repulse suppresse the unjust assayling military Forces of their kings in the case fore-stated though the king himselfe be personally present and assistant because such a war is unlawfull by the resolution of God and men and against the oath the duty of kings and because the subjects in such cases have no other meanes left to preserve their persons lives liberties estates religion established government from certaine ruin but defensive Armes There is the selfe same reason in both cases being relatives therefore the selfesame Law and Conscience in both Secondly It must be admitted without debate that this office of highest and greatest trust hath a condition in Law annexed to it by Littletons owne resolution to wit that the King shall well and truely preserve the Realme and do that which to such Office belongeth which condition our king by an expresse oath to all his people solemnely taken at their Coronation with other Articles expressed in their oath formerly recited is really bound both in Law and Conscience exactly to perâ—orme being admitted and elected king by the peoples suffrages upon solemne promise to observe the same condition to the uttermost of his power as I have elsewhere cleared Now it is a cleare case resolved by Marius Salamonius confirmed at large by Rebussus by 12. unanswerable reasons the Authorities of sundry Civill Lawyers and Canonists quoted by him agreed by Alberiâ—us Gentilis and Hugo Grotius who both largely dispute it That Kings as well as Subjects are really bound to performe their Covenants Contracts Conditions especially those they make to all their Subjects and ratifie with an Oath since God himselfe who is most absolute is yet most fiâ—mely oblieged by his Oâ—thes and Covenants made to his despicable vile â—reatures sinâ—ull men and never violates them in the leaâ—â— degree If then these conditions and Oathes be firme and obligatory to our kings if they will obstinately breake them by violating their Subjects Lawes Liberties Properties and making actuall warre upon them the condition and Oath too would be meerely voyde ridiculous absur'd an high tâ—king of the Name of God in vaine yea a plaine delusion of the people if the whole State or people in their owne defence might not justly take up Armes to resist their kings and their malignant Forces in these perâ—idious violations of trust conditions oaths and force them to make good their oaths and covenants when no other meanes will induce them to it Even as the Subjects oath of homage and allegiance would be meerely frivilous if kings had no meanes nor coercive power to cause them to observe these oathes when they are apparently broken and many whole kingdomes had been much overseene in point of Policie or prudence in prescribing such conditions and oaths unto their kings had they reserved no lawfull power at all which they might lawfully exercise in point of conscience to see them really performed and duely redressed when notoriously transgressed through wilfulnesse negligence or ill pernicious advice Thirdly when any common or publick trust is committed to three or more though of subordinate and different quality if the trust be either violated or betrayed the inferiour trustees may and ought in point of Conscience to resist the other For instance if the custody of a City or Caâ—tle be committed to a Captaine Leiutenant and common Souldiers or of a ship to the Master Captaine and ordinary Mariners If the Captaine or Master will betray the City Castle or ship to the enemie or Pirates or dismantle the City wals and fortifications to expose it unto danger or will wilfully run the ship against a rocke to split wrecke it and indanger all their lives freedomes contrary to the trust reposed in them or fire or blow up the City Fort ship not onely the Leiutenant Masters Mate and other inferiour Officers though subject to their commands but even the Common Souldiers and Marriners may withstand and forcibly resist them and are bound in Conscience so to doe because else they should betray their trust and destroy the City Fort ship and themselves too which they are bound by duty and compact to preserve This case of Law and conscience is so cleare so common in daily experience that no man doubts it The care and safety of our Realme by the originall politicke constitution of it alwayes hath beene and now is committed joyntly to the king the Lords and Commons in Parliament by the unanimous consent of the whole kingdome The king the supreame member of it contrary to the trust and duty reposed in him through the advise of evill Councellors wilfully betrayes the trust and safety of this great City and ship of the Republicke invades the inferiour Commanders Souldiours Citizens with an Army assaults wounds flayes spoyles plunders sackes imprisons his fellow trustees Souldiers Marriners Citizens undermines the walls fires the City ship delivers it up to theeves Pyrates murtherers as a common prey and wilfully runnes this ship upon a rocke of ruin If the Lords and Commons joyntly intrusted with him should not in this case by force of Armes resist him and his unnaturall instruments there being no other meanes else of safety left them they should sinfully and wilfully betray their trust and be so farre from keeping a good Christian Conscience in not resisting by force that they should highly sinne against Conscience against their trust and duty against their naturall Country yea and their very Allegiance to the king himselfe by encouraging him in and consenting unto these proceedings which would make him not to be a king but Tyrant and destroy him as a king in the spoyle and ruine of his Kingdome thereby endangered to be consumed and tempt God himself as Pope Nicholas and Gratian resolve in these words If there be no necessity we ought at all times to abstaine from warres but if inevitable necessity urge us we ought not to abstaine from warres and warlike preparations for the defence of our selves of our Country and paternall Lawes no not in Lent least man should seeme to tempt God if when he hath meanes he provide not for his owne and others safety and prevents not the Detriments of holy religion Fourthly those injuries which
particular person not that he was the Soveraigne highest power above the Senate and people collectively considered And the occasion of these words will discover the Authors intention to be no other which was this The Christians in that age were persecuted and put to death by Scapula President of Carthage to whom Tertullian writes this Booke because they refused to adore the Emperour for a God to sweare by his Genius and to observe his solemnities and triumphs in an Ethâ—icall manner as is evident by the words preceding this passage Sic circa Majestatem Imperatoris infamamur c. and by sundry notable passges in his Apologeticus In answer to which accusation Tertullian reasons in the Christians behalfe that though they adored not the Emperour as a God yet they reverenced him as a man next under God as one onely lesse then God as one greaâ—er then all others whiles lesse onely then the true God and greater then the Idol Gods themselves who were in the Emperours power c. Here was no other thing in question but whether the Emperour were to be adored as God not whether he or the Roman Senate and people were the greatest highest Soveraigne power And the answer being that he was but a man next under God above any other particular officer in the Roman State is no proofe at all that he was paramount the whole Senate and people collectively considered or of greater Soveraigne power then theâ— which the premises clearely disprove Adde that this Father in his Apologie thus censures the Pagan Romans for their grosse flattery of their Emperours whom they feared more then their Gods appliable to our present times Siquidem majore formidâ—ne callidiore timiditate Caesarem observatis quam ipsum de Olympo Iovem c. â—deo in isto irreligiosi erga deos vestros deprehendimini cum plus timoris humâ—no Domino dicâ—tis citius denique apud vos per omnes Deos quam per unum genium Caesaris pejeratur Then he addes Interest hominis Deo cedere satis â—abeat appellari Imperator grâ—â—nde hoc nomen est quod a Deo tradetur negat illum imperatorem qui deum dicit nist homo sit non est imperator Hominem se esse etiam triumphans in illo sublimissimo curru admonetur Suggeritur enimei a tergo Respice post te hominem memento tâ— Etiam hoc magis gaudet tanta se gloria coruscare ut illi admonitio conditionis suae sit necessaria Major est qui revocatur ne se deum existimet Augustus imperii formator ne Dominum quidem dici se volebat et hoc enim Dei est cognomen Dicam plane Imperatoâ—em Dominum sed mâ—re communi sed quando non cogor ut Dominum Dâ—i vice dicam Concluding thus Nullum bonum sub exâ—eptione personarum administramus c. Iidem sumus Imperatoribus qui vicinis nostris Male enim velle male faceâ—e male dicere male cogitare de quoquam ex aequo vetamur Quodâ—unque non licet in Imperatorem id nec in quenquam quod in neminem eo forsitan magis nec in ipsum qui per deum tâ—ntus est c. From which it is evident that the Christians did not deifie nor flatter their Emperours more then was meet and deemed they might not resist them onely in such cases where they might resist no others and so by consequence lawfully resist them where it was lawfull for them to resist other private men who did injuriously assault them If then the Roman Emperors were not the highest Soveraigne power in the Roman State when Paul writ this Epistle but the Roman Senate and State as I have cleared and if the Parliament not the King be the supremest Soveraigne power in our Realme as I have abundantly manifested then this objected Text so much insisted on by our opposites could no wayes extend to the Roman Senate State or our English Parliament who are the very higher powers themselves and proves most fatall and destructive to their cause of any other even by their owne Argument which I shall thus doubly discharge upon them First that power which is the highest and most soveraigne Authority in any State or kingdome by the Apostles and our Antagonists owne doctrine even in point of conscience neither may nor ought in what case soever say our opposites to be forcibly resisted either in their persons ordinances commands instruments offices or Armed Souldiers by any inferiour powers persons or subjects whatsoever especially when their proceedings are just and legall under paine of temporall and eternall condemnation But the Senate among the Romans not the Emperour and the Parliament in England not the King really were and are the higher Powers and most soveraigne Authority Therefore by the Apostles owne Doctrine even in point of conscience they neither may nor ought to be disobeyed or forcibly resisted in any case whatsoever either in their Persons Ordinances Commands Instruments Officers or Armed Souldiers by the King himselfe his Counsellors Armies Cavaliers or by any inferiour powers persons or Subjects whatsoever especially when their proceedings are just and legall as hitherto they have beene under paine of temporall and eternall condemnation I hope the Doctor and his Camerads will now beshrew themselves that ever they medled with this Text and made such a halter to strangle their owne treacherous cause and those who have taken up armes in its defence Secondly that Power which is simply highest and supreame in any State may lawfully with good conscience take up Armes to resist or suppresse any other power that shall take up armes to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties the Republike or the juâ—t Rights and Priviledges of the Subject or of this higher power This is our opposites owne argumentation Therefore the Parliament being in verity the highest supreame Power in our State may lawfully with good conscience take up Armes to resist or suppresse his Majesties Malignant Popish Forces or any other power which already hath or hereafter shall be raised to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties the Republike just Rights and Priviledges of Parliament or the Subjects and every man with safe conscience may chearefully serve in such a warre upon the Parliaments encouragement or command without guilt of treason or rebellion either in Law or Conscience For the third Question Whether Tyrants or unjust oppressing Magistrates as they are such be within the intendment of this Text and not to be resisted in any case I have fully cleared this before from the occasion scope and arguments used in this Chapter that they are not within the compasse of this Text as they are such and may be resisted in their Tyranny and oppressions notwithsâ—anding this inhibition I shall not repeat but onely fortifie this Position with some new reasons and authorities First then that which is not the ordinance of God but rather of the Devill and the meâ—re sinne and enormity of the Governour himselfe
all persons thorowout their Dominions in all causes so well Ecclesiasticall as spirituall printed at London 1573. p. 1095. writes thus But who denies this M. Saunders that a godly Bishop may upon great and urgent occasion if it shall be necessary to edifie Gods Church and there be no other remedy flee to this last censure of Excommunication AGAINST A WICKED KING Making it a thing not questionable by our Prelates and Clergie that they may in such a case lawfully excommunicate the King himself And Doctor Bilson Bishop of Winchester in his True difference between Christian subiection and unchristian Rebellion dedicated to Queen Elizabeth her self printed at Oxford 1595. Part. 3. Page 369. to 378. grants That Emperours Kings and Princes may in some cases be Excommunicated and kept from the Lords Table by their Bishops and grants That with Hereticks and Apostates be THEY PRINCES or private men no Christian Pastor nor people may Communicate Neither finde I any Bishop oâ— Court Doctor of the contrary opinion but all of them readily subscribe hereto If then not onely the ill Counsellors and Instruments of Kings but Kings and Emperours themselves may thus not onely be lawfully iustly resisted but actually smitten and excommunicated by their Bishops and Clergy with the spirituall sword for their notorious crimes and wickednesses notwithstanding this inhibition which Valentinian the Emperour confessed and therefore desired that such a Bishop should be chosen and elected in Millain after Auxentius as he himself might really and cordially submit to him and his reprehensions since he must sometimes needserre as a man as to the medicine of souls as he did to Ambrose when he was elected Bishop there why they may not likewise be resisted by their Laity in the precedent cases with the temporall sword and subjected unto the censures of the whole Kingdoms and Parliaments transceâ—ds my shallow apprehension to conceive there being as great if not greater or the very self-same reason for the lawfulnesse of the one as of the other And till our Opposites shall produce a substantiall difference between these cases or disclaim this their practice and doctrine of the lawfulnesse of excommunicating Kings and Emperours they must give me and others liberty to conceiye they have quite lost and yeelded up the cause they now contend for notwithstanding this chief Text of Romaâ—es 13. the ground of all their strength at first but now of their ruine The tenth Objection is this that of 1 Pet. 2 13 14 15 16. Submit your selves to every ORDINANCE OF MAN for the Lords sake whether it be to The King AS SVPREAME or unto Governours as unto them that are scut by him to wit by God not the King as the distribution manifests and Rom. 13. 1 2 3 4. For the punishment of evill doers and for the praise of them that doe well c. Feare God Honour the King wee must submit to Kings and honour Kings who are the supream Governours therefore we may in no case forcibly resist them or their Officers though they degenerate into Tyrants To which I answer that this is a meer inconsequent since the submission here injoyned is but to such Kings who are punishers of evill doers and praisers of those that do well which the Apostle makes the Ground and motive to submission therefore this text extends not to Tyrants and oppressors who doe quite contrary We must submit to Kings when they rule well and justly is all the Apostle here affirms Ergo wee must submit to and not resist them in any their violent courses to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties is meer non-sence both in Law Divinity and common Reason If any reply as they doe that the Apostle vers 18 19 20. Bids servants be subject to their Masters with all feare not onely to the good and gentle but also to the froward For this is thank-worthy if a man for conscience towards God endure griefe suffering wrongfully c. Ergo this is meant of evill Magistrates and Kings as well as good I answer 1. That the Apostles speaks it onely of evill â—asters not Kings of servants not subjects there being a great difference between servants Apprentices Villaines and free-borne subiects as all men know the one being under the arbitrary rule and government of their Masters the other only under the just setled legall Government of their Princes according to the Lawes of the Realme Sâ—condly this is meant onely of private personall iniuries and undue corrections of Masters given to servants without iust cause as vers 20. For what glory is it if when yee be BVFFETED FOR your faults c. intimates not of publike iniuries and oppressions of Magistrates which indanger the whole Church and State A Christian servant or subiect must patiently endure private undue corrections of a froward Master or King Ergo whole Kingdomes and Parliaments must patiently without resistance suffer their kings and evill Instruments to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties Realms the proper deduction â—een is but a ridiculous conclusion Secondly This Text enjoynes no more subjection to kings then to any other Magistrates as the words Submit your selves TO EVERY ORDINANCE of Man Or unto Governors c. prove past all contradiction And vers 6 which bids us Honour the King bids 〈◊〉 first in direct tearmes HONOVR ALL MEN to wit All Magistrates at least if not all men in generall as such There is then no speciall Prerogative of irresistability given to kings by this Text in injurious violent courses more then there is to any other Magistrate or person whatsoever God giving no man any Authority to injure others without resistance especially if they assault their persons or â—nvade their Estates to ruine them Since then inferiour Officers and other men may be forcâ—bly resisted when they actually attempt by force to ruine Religion Lawes Liberties the republike aâ— I haue proved and our Antagonists must grant by the self-same reason kings may be resisted too notwithstanding any thing in this Text which attributes no more irresistability or authority to Kings then unto other Magistrates Thirdly Kings are here expresly called AN ORDINANCE OF MAN not God as I have formerly proved them to be If so I then appeal to the consciences of our fiercest Antagonists whether they do beleeve in their consciences or dare take their Oathes upon it That ever any people or Nation in the world or our Ancestors at first did appoint any Kings or Governours over them to subvert Religion Laws Liberties or intend to give them such an unlimited uncontroulable Soveraignty over them as not to provide for their own safety or not to take up Arms against them for the necessary defence of their Laws Liberties Religion Persons States under pain of high Treason or eternall damnation in case they should degenerate into Tyrants and undertake any such wicked destructive designe If not as none can without madnesse and impudence averre the contrary it being against all common
the Statutes of 26 H. 8. c. 13. 1 E. 6. c. 14. 5 E. 6. c. 11. 1 Eliz. c. 6. 13 Eliz. c. 1. words against the King delivered even in Preaching are made and declared to be high Treaeson as wel as bearing Armes and striking blowes yea the Statute of 1 2 Ph. Ma. 6. 9. makes certaine prayers against this persecuting Queen high Treason and by the Statute of 25 E. 3. c. 2. it is high Treason for any man to COMPASSE OR IMAGIN the death of the King Queen Prince as wel as to slay or leavy warre against them If then we may by the Objectors confession the practises and examples of the Primitive Christians against Iulian and others fight with our Tongues Prayers Teares Imaginations against our Soveraignes who turne Tyrants and Persecutors and thereby suppresse conquer confound them of which none make scruple though our Statutes make it no lesse then high Treason in some cases then questionlesse they may by the selfe same reason and ground resist them with open force notwithstanding any inhibition in Scripture We may not must not resist any lawful King or Magistrate in the just execution of his office so mush as with a repugnant wil thought prayer teare we may yea must resist an oppressing persecuting Tyrant with all these therefore with any other Armes meanes Hezekiah David Moses Abijah Asa resisted their invading enemies and conquered them with their prayers but yet they provided to repulse and vanquish them with other externall Armes The Christians resistance and vanquishing their Emperour Iulian with the one is an infallible argument they might doe it with the other too there being no such distinction in the objected Scriptures that we may fight against and resist them with our prayers teares not armes Fourthly this Father saith not that it was unlawful for the Christians to use any other weapons but teares against Iulian the onely thing in question No such â—yllable in the Oration but onely that they had no other Armes to resist and conquer him with being utterly destitute and spoyled of all other humane helpe Therefore their want of other Armes and helpe not the unlawfulnesse of using them had they had them was the onely ground they used prayers and teares not aâ— meâ— To argue then those who are destitute of all Armes but prayers and teares must use them onely Ergo those who have other Armes besides prayers and teares may not lawfully use them to resist a Tyrant is but Scholastical Nonsence yet this is the very uttermost this authority yeelds our opposites In one word this Father informes us that this Apostate Emperour Iulian would not make open warre at first upon the Christians because this would altogether crosse the end he aimed at marke the reason Nos enim si vis inferatur acriores obstinatioresque futures ac tyrannidi obnixum pietatis TUENDAE STUDIUM OBJECTUROS cogitavit Solent enim fortes generosi animi ei QUI VIM AFFERRE PARAT CONTUMACITER OBSISTERE non secus ac flamma quae a vento excitatur quo vehementius perflatur eo vehementius accenditur Which argues that the Christians would have forcibly resisted him had he at first with force invaded them therefore he weakened subdued disarmed them first by policy and then fell topersecute them with force when they had no meanes of resistance left The third authority is that of Bernard Epist. 221. to King Lewis of France Quicquid vobis de Regno vestro de animâ coronâ vestrâ facere placeat NOS ECCLESIAE FILII matris injurias contemptum conculcationem omnino dissimulare non possumus Profecto STABIMUS ET PUGNABIMUS USQUE AD MORTEM si ita oportuerit pro matre nostrâ ARMIS QUIBUS LICET non scutis gladiis SED PRECIBUS ET FLETIBUS AD DEUM Therefore it is unlawfull for Christians to resist with force of Armes I answer first that Bernard was both a Monke and Clergie-man prohibited by Scripture and â—undry Canons to fight with military Armes against any person or enemy whatsoever and he utters these words of himselfe as he was a Clergie-man servant and sonne of the Church in the selfesame sence as Saint Ambrose did before It was then onely his Calling not the cause which prohibited him forcibly to resist King Lewis Secondly I answer that this authority is so farre from prohibiting resistance of oppressing Princes endeavouring with force of Armes to subvert Liberties Lawes Religion that it is an unanswerable proofe for it even in our present case King Lewis to whom Bernard writes had then raised a civil warre in his Realme against Theobald and others who desired peace which the King rejecting Bernard doth thus reprehend him in the premisses Verum vos nec verba pacis recipitis nec pactae vestra tenetis nec sanis consiliis acquiescitis Sed nescio quo Dei judicio omnia vobis ita vertitis in perversum ut probra honorem honorem probra ducatis tuta timeatis timenda contemnatis quod olim sancto glorioso Regi David Ioab legitur exprobrasse diligitis eos qui vos oderunt odio habetis qui vos diligere volunt Nâ—que enim qui vos instigant priorem iterare maliciam adversus non merentem quaerunt in hoc honorem vestrum sed suum commodum imò nec suum commodum SED DIABOLI VOLUNTATEM ut Regis quod absit potentiam concepti furâ—ris hâ—beant effectricem quem suis â—e posse adimpleâ—e viribus non confidunt INIMICI CORONAE VESTRAE REGNI MANIFESTISSIMI PERTURBATORES Our present case in regard of the Kings evil seduâ—ing Counsellors Then immediately followes the objected clause At quicquid vobis c. After which he gives him this sharpe reproofe Non tacebo quod cum excommunicatis iterare faedus societatem nunc satagis quod in nâ—cem hominum combustionem domorum destructionem Ecclesiarum dispersionem paâ—â—perum raptoribus predonibus sicut dicitur adhaeretis juxta illud Prophetae si videbas furem curreâ—as cum eo c. quasi non satis per voâ— mala facere valeatis Dico vobis non erit diu inultum si haec ita facere pergitis c. Here this holy man prohibited by his orders to fight against this King his Soveraigne with his Sword fights strongly against and resists his vioâ—ence with his Penne. And although he may not use a Sword and Buckler in respect of his calling to defend his mother the Church against him yet he is so farre from yeelding obedience to and not resisting him according to Pauls and Peters pretended injunctions that he expresly tels him to his face That HE WOULD STAND AND FIGHT AGAINST HIM EVEN UNTO DEATH â—f there were need with such weapons as he being a Monk and Minister might use to wit with Prayers and teares though not with Sword and Buckler which were more prevalent with God against him then
Commons and the Lords and they the whole Realm and all the people of England so that what ever Tax is imposed and assented to by them or by both Houses onely without the King who represents no man but Himselfe alone is in point of Law imposed and assented to by all the Commons and whole Realm of England as the recitals in all our Statutes and Law-bookes resolve though the King assent not to it If therefore as our Law-books clearely resolve without dispute and the experience of all Corporations Parishes and Mannors evidenceth past contradiction all Ordinances and Bylaws made for the common good of Corporations Parishioners Tenants of a Mannor and the like by all or the greater part of the Corporations Parishioners Tenants and Taxes imposed by them for the Common good as repairing of Churches High-waies Bridges reliefe of the poore and the like shall binde the rest even in point of Law without the Kings assent Then by the same or better reason the imposiâ—ions and Taxes now laid upon the subjects by the assent and Ordinances of both Houses of Parliament representing the whole Commons and Realme of England who actually assent likewise to these Taxes and Assessements in and by them must and ought in point of Law to oblige all the Subjects in this case of necessity at least as long as the Parliament continues sitting and this their representation of them remains entire especially being for the necessary defence of the Parliament Kingdome Religion all our lives estates liberties lawes against an invading Army of Papists and Malignants in a case of extraordinary extremley This I shall further cleare by some ancient and late judgements in point Mâ—ch 14. Ed. 2. rot 60. in the Kings Bench William Heybâ—rne brought an Action of Trespasse against William Keylow for entering his house and breaking his chests and taking away 70 pounds in money the Defendant pleading Not guilty the Jury â—ound a speciall Verdict that the Scots having entred the Bishopricke of Durham with an Army and making great burning and spoyles thereupon the Commonalty of Durham whereof the Plantiffe was one met together at Durham and agreed to send some to compound with them for a certaine summe of money to depart the Country and were all sworne to performe what compositions should be made and to performe what Ordinance they should make in that behalfe and that thereupon they compounded with the Scots for 1600 Maâ—kes But because that was to be paid immediately they all consented that William Keylow the Defendant and others should goe into every mans house to search what ready money was there and to take it for the raising of that summe and that it should be suddenly repaid by the Communalty of Durham And that thereupon the Defendant did enter into the Plaintiffs house and broke open the chest and tooke the seventy pounds which was paid accordingly towards that composition And upon a Writ of Error in the Kings Bench it was adjudged for the Defendant against the Plaintiffe that the action did not lie because he himselfe had agreed to this Ordinance and was sworne to performe it and that the Defendant did nothing but what he assented to by Oath and therefore is accounted to doe nothing but by his consent as a servant to him and the Commonalty of Durham therefore he was no trespâ—sser Which case was agreed for good Law by all the Iudges in the late Case of Ship-money argued in the Exchequer Chamber though neither King nor Parliament consented to this Taxe or Composition This is the Parliaments present case in effect The King having raised an Army of Papists Delinquents Forraigners Irish Rebels disaffected Persons and actually invading the Kingdom and Parliament with it Hereupon the Parliament were inforced to raise an Army to defend themselves and the Realm against these Invasions For maintenance where of they at first made use onely of voluntary contributions and supplies proceeding onely from the liberality of some private persons best affected to the publike service Which being xehausted the Lords and Commons considering what a solemne Covenant and Protestation themselves had made and taken and the Subjects likewise throwout the Realm to maintain and defend as farre as lawfully they might WITH THEIR LIVES POWER AND ESTATES The true Reformed Proteâ—tant Râ—ligion c. As also THE POWER AND PRIVILEDGES OF PARLIAMENT THE LAWFULL RIGHTS AND LIBERTIES OF THE SUBJECT And every person that maketh this Protestation in whatsoever he shall do in the lawfull pursuance of the sam c. as in the Protestation made by both Houses consents when fullest And considering that the whole Commons and Kingdoms assents were legally and actually included in what they assented in Parliament for the necessary defence of the Realm the Subjects Parliaments Priviledges Rights and the Reformed Religion all actually invaded endangered by an Ordinance of both Houses without the Kings consent then absent from and in open hostilitie against them impose a generall Assessement upon all the Subjects NOT EXCEEDING THE TWENTIETH PART OF THEIR ESTATES And for non-payment prescribe a distresse c. Why this Assessement in this case of necessitie being thus made by assent of both Houses and so of all the Kingdom in them in pursuance of this Protestation should not as legally yea more justly oblige every particular subject though the King assented not thereto as well as that agreement of the men of Durham did oblige them even in point of Law Justice Conscience transcends my capacitie to apprehend and if the first Case be Law as all the Judges then and of late affirmed the latter questionlesse must be much more Legall and without exceptions M. 32. and 33. Eliz. in the Kings Bench in the Chamberlain of Londons case it was adjudged That an Ordinance made by the Common Councell of London only that all Clothes should be brought to Blackwell-hall to be there veiwed searched and measured before they were sold and that a penny should be paid for every Cloth for the Officer that did the same and that six shillings eight pence should be forfeited for every Cloth not brought thither and searched was good to binde all within the Citie and that an Action of Debt would lye at the Common Law both for the duty and forfeiture because it was for the publike benefit of the City and Common-Wealth M. 38. Eliz. in the Common-Pleas it was adjudged in Clerks Case That an Ordinance made by assent of the Burgesses of Saint Albanes whereof the Plaintiffe was one for assâ—ssing of a certain summe of Money upon every Inhabitant for the erecting of Courts there the Terme being then adjourned thither from London by reason of the Plague with a penalty to be levyed by distresse for non-payment of this Tax was good to bindâ— all the Inhabitants there because it was for the publike good Mich. 31. and 32. Eliz. in the Kings Bench Williamâ— Iefferies Case and Pasch. 41. Eliz. Pagets Case it was
Kingdom Subjects both by Sea and Land and putting them out of His regall Protection His raising of an Aâ—my of English Irish Scottish French and Germane Papists to maintain and settle the Protestant Religion among us which they have plotted totally to extirpat as appears by their proceedings in Ireland England and the late plot discovered among the Archbishops Papers and the like are warranted which questions I doubt would put them to a non-plus and silence them for eternitie yet to satisfie their importunitie and stop their clamorous mouthes I shall furnish them in brief with some Presidents in point in all States and Kingdoms of note informer in latter times and in our own Realm too In all the civill warres between Kings and Subjects in the Romane and Germane Empires France Spain Aragon Castile Hungary Bohemia Poland Denmark Scotland and other Kingdoms mentioned in the Appendix They shall finde that the generall Assemblies of these States Lords Commons without their Emperors or Kings assents did both raise Forces impose Taxes yea and seise on the Imperiall and Royall Revenues of the Crown to support their wars against their Tyrannicall oppressing Princes In Flaunders heretofore and the Low-Countries of Late yeers thâ—y have constantly done the like as their Excises long since imposed and yet on foot by common consent without the King of the Spains good liking to preserve their Liberties Religion Estates from the Spanish Tyranny witnesse which every one willingly at the very first imposition and ever since hath readily submitted to being for the publike preservation The like hath been done in former ages and within these five yeers in the Realm of Scotland the same is now practised even without a Parliament by the Popish Rebels both in Ireland and England who have laid Taxes upon all Ireland and all the Romanists in England for the maintenance of this present Rebellion and yet neither King nor his Counsell nor Royallists nor Malignants for ought I can read or hear have ever so much as once written or spoken one syllable against it when as many large Declarations Proclamations Inhibitions in His Majestieâ—s Name and at least fortie severall Pamphlets have been published by Malignants against this Assessement of the Parliament and the Levying or paying thereof strictly prohibited under pain of high Treason such a grand difference is there now put by the Royall Court-partie to the amazement of all intelligent men between the Irish Rebels now the Kings best Subjects as it seems who may do what they please without censure or restraint and the English now un-Parliamented Parliament though perpetuated by an Act of Parliament who may do nothing for their own or the Kingdoms safety but it must be high Treason at the least O temporâ ô mores Quis talia fando tempâ—ret a lachrymis Adde to this That the Lords Iustices and Councell in Ireland the twenty nine of Iune 1643 have without authoritiâ— of Parliament or King for their present necessary defence against the Popish Rebels there imposed an Excise upon most commodities in that Realm here lately Printed which no man can deem Illegall in this case of absolute necessitie But to come close home unto our selves who is there that knows ought in historie and policie but must needs acknowledgâ— That the Brittains and Saxons warres of this Realm against their oppressing Kings Archigallo Emerian Vortigâ—rne Sigebert Osred Ethelred Bâ—ornard Leowâ—lfe Edwine whom thâ—y deposed for their Tyranny and mis-Government That our Barons long-lasting bloody warres against King Iohn Henry the third Edward the second Richard the second and others fore-mentioned were maintained by publike Assessements and Contributions made by common consent even without a Parliament and with the Revenues and Rents of the very Crown which they seised on as well as the Castles and Forts This being a true rule in Law Qui sintit commodum sentirâ— debet onus All the Kingdom had the benefit of regaining preserving establishing their Fundamentall Charters Laws Liberties by those warres therefore they deemed it just that all should bear a share in the charge and burthen by voluntary Assessements without King or Parliament During the absence of King Edward the third in France The Lords and Commons in Parliament for the defence of the Realm by Sea and Land against forraign Enemiâ—s granted an ayde of the ninth Sheaf Lamb and Fleece besides many thousand Sacks of Wâ—oll and the ninth part of other mens Estates in Towns and Corporations and disposed both of the Money and Militia of the Realm for its defence as you heard before The like did they during the Minorities of King Henry the third King Richard the second and King Henry the sixth as the premises evidence without those Kings personall assents Anno Dom. 1259. Richard King of Romans coming with a great Navy and Army of Germans and forraigners to ayd his Brother King Henry the third against the Barons thereupon the Barons sent out a â—leet to encounter them by Sea and prepared a strong Army of Horse and Foot by Land that if they prevailed against them at Sea which they fearâ—d not yet they might valiantly and constantly entertain and repulse them on the shore and dry Land which the King of Romans being informed off disbanded his forces and came over privatâ—ly with three Knights onely attending him This was done without the Kings assent and yet at publike charge When King Richard the first was taken prisoner by the Emperour in his return from the holy Land by Authority of the Kings Mother and the Kings Iustices alone without a Parliament it was decreed that the fourth part of all that yeers Rents and of all the moveables as well of the Clergy as of the Laity and all the Wooâ—â—des of the Abbots of the Order of the Cistersians and of Semphringham and all the Gold and Silvâ—r Chalices and Treasure of all Churches should be paid in toward the freeing and ransome of the King which was done accordingly If such a taxe might be imposed by the Queen Mother and Justices onely without a Parliament for ransoming the King alone from imprisonment may not a taxe of the twentieth part onely of mens estates be much more justly imposed on the Subjects by an Ordinance of both Houses in Parliament without the King for the defence and perservation both of the Parliament and Kingdom to when hostily invaded by the King In few words the King and his Councell yea his very Commanders without his speciall Commission or advice have in many Countries imposed large monethly weekly Contributions and Assessements on the People beyond their abilities and estates yea upon the very Speaker and Members of the Commons and Lords House notwithstanding their Priviledges of Parliament which they say they will maintain to the utter impoverishing and ruining of the Country yea they have burned sacked plundered many whole Towns Cities Counties and spoiled thousands of all they have contrary to their very
Promises Articles Agreements which they never faithfully observe to any in the least degree and all this to ruine the Kingdom People Parliament and Religion yet they justifie these their actions and the Parliament People must not controule nor deem them Traytors to their Country for it And may not the Parliament then more justly impose a moderate in-destructive necessary taxe without the King for the Kingdoms Religions and Peoples defence and preservations against their barbarous Taxes Plunderings and Devastations then the King or his Commanders Souldiers play such Rex and use such barbarous oppressions without yea against the Parliaments Votes and consents Let them therefore first cease their own most detestable unnaturall inhumane practises and extortions of this nature and condemn themselves or else for ever clear the Parliament from this unjust Aspersion The last Objection against the Parliament is That they have Illegally imprisoned restrained plundered some Malignants and removed them from their habitations against Magna Charta the Fundamentall Laws forenamed and the Liberty of the Subject contrary to all Presidents in former Ages To which I answer First That the Objectors and Kings party are farre more guilty of this crime then the Parliament or their Partisans and therefore have no reason to object it unlesse themselves were more innocent then they are Secondly For the Parliaments imprisoning of men pretended to be against Magna Charta I answer first That the Parliament is not with in that or any other Law against imprisonments as I have formerly cleered Therefore is not obliged by it nor can offend against it Secondly That it hath power to imprison restrain the greatest Members of their own Houses though priviledged men exmept from all other arrests and publike persons representing those that sent them thither Therefore much more may they imprison or restrain any other private persons notwithstanding Magna Charta And the Parliament being the supreamest Iudicaturo paramount all other Courts their commitments can not be Legally questioned determined nor their prisoners released by Habeas Corpus in or by any other inferior Court or Judicature whatsoever 3. The Parliament hath power to make new Laws for the temporall and perpetuall imprisonment of men in mischievous cases where they could not be imprisoned by the Common Law or any other Act before or since Magna Charta and so against the seeming letter of that Law w ch extends not to the Parliament and what persons they may restrain imprison by a new enacted Law though not restrainable before by a Magna Charta or the Common Law without breach of either they may whiles they sit in case of publike danger restrain imprison by their own Authoritie without or before a new Law enacted In how many new Cases by new Statutes made since Magna Charta the Subjects may be lawfully imprisoned both by Judges Justices Majors Constable and Inferiour Courts or Officers whereas they could not be imprisoned by them by the Common Law before these Acts without breach of Magna Charta and violating the Subjects Liberties you may read in the Table of Rastals Abridgements of Statutes and in Ashes Tables Title Imprisonment and False-Imprisonment Yea by the Statutes of 23. H. 8. cap. 1. 31. H. 8. cap. 13. 33. H. 8. cap. 12. 5. Eliz. cap. 14. 1. and 2. Phil. Mary cap. 3. 5. and 6. cap. 1. Eliz. cap. 2. with others Acts perpetuall imprisonment during life is inflicted in some cases for which no imprisonment at all could be prescribed before these Acts and for crimes for which the parties were not formerly punishable yet for the publike weale peace safety and prevention of private mischiefs even against the Letter as it were of the great Charter the Parliament hath quite taken away all liberty the benefit of the Common Law and of Magna Charta it self from parties convicted of such offences during their naturall lives and if they bring an Habeas Corpus in such cases pretending their perpetuall imprisonment and these latter Laws to be against Magna Charta they shall notwithstanding be remanded and remain prisoners all their dayes because the Parliament is above all Laws Statutes yea Magna Charta and may deprive any Delinquents of the benefit of them yea alter or repeal them for the common good so farre as they see just cause Though neither the King nor his Counsell nor Iudges nor any Inferiour Officers or Courts of Iustice have any such transcendent power but the Parliament alone to which all men are parties really present and allowing all they do and what all assent to decree for the common good and safetie must be submitted to by all particular persons though never so mischievous to them this being a Fundamentall Rule even in Law it self That the Law will rather suffer a private mischief then a generall inconvenience Seeing then the Parliament to prevent publike uproars sedition treachery in or against the Kingdom Cities Houses or Counties where factious persons live hath thought meet to restrain the most seditious Malignants especially these about London and Westminster where they sit and to commit them to safe custody till they receive some good assurance of their peaceable behaviour they must patiently suffer their private restraints for the common safety tranquility till the danger be past or themselves reformed who if they reform not their own malignity not the Parliaments cautelous severity themselves must be blamed since they detain themselves prisoners only by not conforming when as the Parliament desires rather to release then restrain them if they would be regular and so they must blame themselves alone not clamour against the Houses All Leprous persons by the Leviticall and Common Law were to be sequestred and shut up from others least they should infect them and so all persons visited with the Plague by late Statute Laws may be shut up without breach of Magna Charta Why then not Malignant seditious ill affected persons who infect others in these times of Commotion and Civill Warres as well as Leapers and Plague sick persons removed into Pest-houses for fear of spreading the Infection upon the self-same grounds by the Houses Authority The Parliament by an Ordinance Act or Sentence hath Power to banish men out of the Kingdom in some cases which no other Court nor the King himself can lawfully dâ— as was expresly resolved in Parliament upon the making of the Sâ—atute of 35. Eliz. cap. 1. as is evident by the case of Thomas of Weyland An. 9. E. 1 Of Peirce Gavâ—ston and the two Spencers in King Edward the second his raign Of the Lord Maltravers in Edward the third his raign Of Belknap and divers over Iudges in the 10 and 11 yâ—ers of Richard 2. his reign by the Statutes of 33. El. c. 1. Separatists and of 39. El. c. 5. Rogues are to be banished and in Calice heretofoâ—â— a woman might be justly banished the Town for adultery and a scould
they thought themselves most safe and that on the Lords owne sacred day a very unsutable time for such a bloody prophane infernall sacrifice No sooner was this mâ—tchlesse treachery of this king against his owne naturall subjects executed but he avowes and justifies that which he but the day before so solemnly and openly disclaimed as a meanes to cut off all commotions for time to come But this blood-shed begat new warres and made the Protestants in Languedoc Rochell and other parts to take up Armes in their owne defence and stand more strictly on their guard than ever before And God himselfe out of his Divine justice after this horrible Butchery committed by this dissembling cruell blasphemous King smote him with an answerable disease causing him to wallow in his owne blood which he pitifully vomited out in great abundance by all the conduits of his body for divâ—rs houres till he dyed A just judgement for him that barbarously shed blood thorowout all the Provinces of the Realme he in the mean time tossing in his bed and casting out many horrible blasphemies A notable spectacle for all unnaturall fidifragous Princes to looke on who imbrue their hands in the blood of their Christian subjects VVhich crime as the Authour of the French History observes made his reigne cursed in the City and cursed in the field cursed in the beginning and cursed in the ending mortalitie sword famine cursing feare and desolation following it even unto the end I shall conclude his reigne with the words of the French History Doubtlesse God loves not the Prince that thirsts after his subjects blood for the subjects blood is the very blood of their Prince Charles dying without Heire of his body the Crowne descended to his Brother Henry the third then king of Poland Anno 1574. his first designe was to extirpate the Huguenots and Protestant Religion thorowout the Realme though the Emperour Maximilian told him There is no sinne so great as to force mens consciences and such as think to command them supposing to win heaven doe often lose that which they possesse on earth His pernicious Cabinet Councellors to effect this designe cause him first to protest by sundry Proclamations his love to the good of his subjects and to abolish what was past so as they lay aside armes deâ—iver him all his Townes and live quietly in their houses without any search constraint or molestation for matter of conscience A policie practised onely to bring the Protestant party into slavery all those Proclamations making no mention of liberty of their Religion neither of a Parliament for the publike Government nor of a nationall Councell for matters of Conscience hereupon the Protestants stood the more upon their guards they are full of jealousie distrust doubt feare the King and his Popish Councell indeavouring by this wile to keepe the Protestant party at a gaze whiles they in the meane time made great preparations underhand to put aâ—mighty army into the field to ruine them without hope of rising So they arme on all sides especially in Poictoâ— the Protestants are besieged assaulted in many places and so manfully repulse their assailants that they are willing to hearken to a Treaty of peace wherein the Protestants demanding free exercise of their Religion thorowout all France new Chambers in the Parliament for the execution of justice punishment of the murtherers of them ease of imposts a free assembly of the generall Estates and an assurance for the entertainment of the pretended peace The King after fifteene dayes conference promiseth to content them all but he will have them to referre these demands to his will and so the Treaty vanished into smoake and new warres sprung up in every place with new Court-designes to undermine and circumvent the Protestants who are aided by a German Army Anno 1576. The Queen Mother seeing the Protestant party prosper in their warres makes a peace betweene the King and them who grants the Protestants all their former demands restores divers of them to their goods offices honours avows by a solemne Declaration the Massacres of them Anno 1572. to have beene committed against all right and law of Armes He ordained that the Children of such Gentlemen as had beene murthered should be restored to their parents goods and freed from all charges of warre yea he avowed their taking up of Armes as taken for his service c. Which Articles with the Kings Edict thereon were allowed by the Parliament at Paris But no sooner were their Forces disbanded but they began to finde this peace to be counterfeit being onely made to dis-arme them and divide their Commanders none of the premises being really performed In the mean time the house of Guise and their faction send their Agents to Rome and Spaine to joyne with them in a Catholike league and under pretence of extirpating Heresie and establishing the Roman religion thorowout France endeavour to settle the Crowne upon themselves their chiefe designes were to overthrow the succâ—ssion of the Crowne brought in by Hugh Capet in the full assembly of the Estates and to make the naming of a Successor subject unto the said Estates to cause the Princes of the blood that should oppose against the Decrees of the Estates to be declared uncapable of succeeding unto the Crown to make the Estates protest to live and die in the faith set downe by the Councell of Trent to cause it to be signed in the open Parliament to revoke and anull all publike Edicts in favour of the Protestants and their associates and to pursue them to the death that should hinder the extirpation of Heresies c. These Articles of Association were first drawne at Peronne in Picardy but disguised with goodly shewes to blinde those that would examine them more exactly as being onely to maintaine the Law and restore the holy service of God to preserve the King and his Successors in the estate dignitie service and obedience due unto them by their subjects to reserve unto the Estates of the Realme their rights preheminences and ancient liberties And for the execution of these Articles a certaine forme of Oath was propounded inflicting pains of eternall damnation to the associates that for any pretext whatsoever should withdraw themselves from this league and a Bond for such as should be enrolled or imploy their goods persons and lives to punish and by all meanes to ruine the enemies and perturbers thereof and them that should faile or make any delayes by authorities of the Head as he should thinke fit Soone after a Parliament of the three Estates is assembled at Bloyes where the Catholike Leaguers after much consultation caused the last Edict of pacification in behalfe of the Protestants to be revoked and procured an Edict for the exercise onely of one Religion to wit the Popish to be tolerated within the Realme The King of Navarre the Prince of Conde the Marshall of Montmorancy with divers other Noblemen of both religions foreseeing these practices
their deposition and banishment of Prince Borzinogius because he become a Christian and renounced their Pagan Religion though they afterwards twice restored him Of Boleslaus Rufus 〈◊〉 Borzinogius the 2. thrice deposed banished by the Nobles and people or â—obeislaus and other Princes Wladislaus first King of Bohemia in his old age by the assent of the Estates associated his sonne Fredâ—rick Anno 1173 with him in the Regality Henry King of Bohemia using the Councell of the Germans rather then the Bohemians and looking more after his owne private gaine then the Kingdomes was deposed in a generall Assembly â—f the Estates Anno 1310. and the sonne of the Emperour Henry the 7 th chosen King upon this condition if he would marry the youngest daughter of King Wenceslaus King Wenceslaus the drunken for his drunkennesse neglâ—gence and cruelty was twice imprisoned and severely handled by his Nobles and upon promise of amendment restored to his liberty and dignity in his and Sigismond his successors raigns Zizca and the Taborites in defence of their Religion against the Popish party who most unjustly against their promise and safe conduct caused Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prague to be put to death waged great warres and obtained many victories against the King and Emperour and gained free liberty of professing their religion publickely much against the Popes good will which liberty they have ever since maintained by the sword both against the Popish Emperours and Kings by meanes of which civill wars the kingdome suffered some Interregnums During the Minority of king c Ladislaus Anno 1439. this kingdome was governed by two Presidents appointed by the Estates Anno 1611. the Emperour Rodulph being willing to settle the kingdome of Bohemia on his Brother Matthias in an assembly of the States of Bohemia called for that purpose the Estates thereupon drew many Articles which Matthias was to sweare to before his Coronation with 49. Articles of complaints and grievances for which they craved redresse and the inhabitants of Pragne required the confirmation of 8. Articles which concerned the private Government of their City All which the Emperour and Matthias were constrained to Grant and sweare to before they would admit Matthias to be their King who had nothing in a manner but the Title some of the flowers of the liberty of the Crowne being parted with by his assenting the these Articles Anno 1617. Matthias resigning the Crowne of Bohemia and renouncing his right thereunto recommended Ferdinand Arch-Duke of Austria to them or his successour The States would not admit him king but upon Conditions the which if he should infringe The States should not be bound to yeeld him Obedience Moreover it was added That he should confirm to the States before his Coronation to maintaine all the Priviledges Charters Immunities Municipall Rights Constitutions and Customes of the Realme and people as the Emperour and his predecessors had done by his Oath and Charter in Writing All which assented to he was proclaimed and crowned king Soone after the Arch-bishop of Praguâ— causing some of the Protestant Churches to be ruined and those who complained of it to be put in prison and plotting the extirpation of the Protestand Religion through the Iâ—suâ—tes instigation contrary to their Liberties and the Provinciall constitution hereupon the Protestant States of Bohemia assembled at Prague fortified the Towne binding the three Townes of Prague to them by an Oath entred into a solemne League promising to fight against the Common enemies of God the King and Religion and in that cause to live and dye to which end they levyed a great Army banishing the Jâ—suites out of Bohemiâ— as the Authors of all the miseries which had hapned in that Realme and many other Realmes and States of Christendome and inciting murderes to kill Kings who would not live after their manner and medling with affaires of State and who had drawne the whole Country into the hands of certaine perfidious Catholickes by whose practises the Country was in danger of ruine For which causes they banished them for ever out of the Realme of Bohemia enjoying them to depart within 8. dayes never to returne After this the Protestants hearing that the Emperour and 〈◊〉 party raised Forces against them possessed themselves of many Townes and places within the Realme and raised two Armies All the Protestant Princes and States of Germany Morauia and Sâ—lesia except the Elector of Saxony assisted them with men money or Councell publishing a Declaration to justifie their action being for the Common cause of Religion then endangered The Prince of Oranges and States of the united Provinces promised them assistance of men and money other Protestant Princes and the Protestant States of Lower Austria did the like The Protestant Armies after this had many victorious incounters with the Imperialists and Popish Forces and took many Towns King Ferdinand in the meane time being newly chosen Emperour the States of Bohemia being assembled together at Prague which the Deputies of the incorporated Provinces Anno. 1619. Concluded and protested by Oath never to acknowledge Ferdinaâ—d for their King who had violated his first Covenants resolving to proceede to a new Election and on the 26. of August Elected Fredericke the Prince Elector Palatine of Rhine to be their King who accepted the dignity was afterward Crowned king accordingly After which the States of Bohemia in sundry Declarations justified their rejection of Ferdinand their Election of Frederick and his Title to be just and lawfull with their preceedent and subsequent warres in defence of Religion Yea Fredericke himselfe by sundry Declarations maintained his own Title and the lawfulnes of these wars which passages and proceedings being yet fresh in memory and at large related by Grimston in his Imperiall History I shall forbear to mention them By this briefe account you may easily discerne the Soveraigne power of the Realm and States of Bohemia over their kings and Princes most of the great Offices of which Realme are hereditary and not disposable by the king but States who Elect their Kings themselves and their greatest Officer too Polanâ— For the Kings and Kingdome of Poland Martinus Chromerus in his Polonia lib. 2. De Republica et Magistratibus Poloniae informes us that the Princes and Dukes of Poland before it was advanced unto a Kingdome and the Kings of it ever since it became a Realme were alwaies elected by the chiefest Nobles and States unanimous suffrages That after the Kings of Poland became Christians their power began to be more restrained then it was at first the Clergy being wholly exempt from their royall Iurisdiction That the king cannot judge of the life or fame of a knight unlesse in some speciall cases without it be in the assembly of the Estates with the Senate not yet publickly make Warre or Peace with any nor impose Taxes or Tributes or new Customes nor alienate any of the goods of the Realme nor yet doe or decree any greater thing pertaining to the
tenour whereof followeth The Generall Estates of the united Provinces of the Netherlands to all those that these presents shall see reade or heare greeting As it is well known unto all men that a Pâ—ince and Lord of a Countrey is ordained by God to be Soveraign and head over his subjects and to preseveve and defend them from all injuries force and violence even as a shepheard for the defence of his sheep and that the subjects are not created by God for the Prince to obey him in all he shall command bee it with God or against him reasonable or unreasonable nor to serve him as slaves and bondmen but rather the Prince is ordained for his subjects without the which he cannot be a Prince to governe them according unto equity and reason to take care for them and to love them even as a father doth his children or a shepheard his sheep who putteth both his body and life in danger to defend and preserve them If the Prince therefore faileth herein and in stead of preserving his subjects doth outrage and oppresse them depriveth them of their priviledges and ancient customes commandeth them and will be served of them as of slaves they are no longer bound to respect him as their Soveragn Prince and Lord but to esteem of him as a Tyrant neither are the subjects according unto Law and Reason bound to acknowledge him for their Prince so as without any offence being done with deliberation and the authority of the Estates of the Countrey they may freely abandon him and in his place chuse another for their Prince and Lord to defend them especially when as the subjects by humble suit intreatie and admonitions could never mollifie their Princes heart nor divert him from his enterprises an tyrannous designes so as they have no other meanes left them to preserve their antient libertie their wives children and posterity for the which according to the lawes of nature they are bound to expose both life and goods as for the like occasions we have seene it to fall out often in divers Countries whereof the examples are yet fresh in memory The which ought especially to bee of force in these Countries the which have alwayes been and ought to be governed according unto the oath taken by their Princes when they receive them conformable to their priviledges and antient customes having no power to infringe them besides that most part of the said Provinces have alwayes received and admitted their Princes and Lords upon certaine conditions and by sworn contracts the which if the Prince shall violate hee is by right fallen from the rule and superiority of the Countrey So it is that the King of Spaine after the decease of the Emperour Charles the fifth his father of famous memory from whom all these Countries were transported unto him forgetting the services which as well his father as himselfe had received of these Countries and the inhabitants thereof by the which especially the King of Spain had obtained such glorious and memorable victories against his enemies as his name and power was renowned and feared throughout all the world forgetting also the admonitions which his said Imperiall Majesty had heretofore given him and contrariwise hath given eare beliefe and credit unto them of the Councell of Spain which were about him the said Councell having conceived a secret hatrrd against these Countries and their Liberties for that it was not lawfull for them to command there and to govern them or to merit among them the chiefe places and offices as they doe in the Realm of Naples Sicilie Millaine at the Indies and in other Countries which are subject to the Kings command being also moved thereunto by the riches of the said Countries well knowne to the most of them the said councell or some of the chiefe of them have oftentimes given the King to understand That for his Maiesties reputation and greater authority it were better to conquer the Netherlands anew and then to command absolutely at his pleasure than to govern them under such conditions which he at his reception to the Seigniâ—ry of the said Countries had sworn to observe The King of Spain following this counsell hath sought all meanes to reduce these countries spoiling them of their ancient Liberties into servitude under the government of Spaniards having under pretext of Religion sought first to thrust in new Bishops into the chiefe and greatest Townes indowing them with the richest Abbeyes adding to every Bishop nine Chanons to serve him as Councellors wherof three should have a special charge of the Inquisition By which incorporation of the said Bishops being his creatures and at his devotion the which should happily have been chosen as well of strangers as of them which were born in the Country they should have the first place and the first voyce in the assemblies of the Estates of the Country And by the adiunction of the said Chanons had brought in the Inquisition of Spain the which had also bin so abhorred and so odious in these Countries even as slavery it selfe as all the world doth well know So as his Imperiall Maiesty having once propounded it unto these Countries upon due information given unto His Maiesty ceased from any more speech thereof shewing therein the great affection which he bare unto His Subiects Yet notwithstanding divers Declarations which were made unto the King of Spain as well by the Provinces and Townes in particular as by some other of the chiefe Noblemen of the Country namely by the Baron of Montigny and afterwards by the Earle of Egmont who by the consent of the Dutchesse of Parma then Regent of the said Countries by the advice of the Councell of Estate and of the Generalty had to that end been successively sent into Spain And notwithstanding that the king had by his own mouth given them hope that according to their petitions hee would provide for the contentment of the Country yet that he had since by his letters done the contrary commanding expresly and upon pain of his indignation to receive the new Bishops presently and to put them in possession of their new Bishopricks and incorporated Abbeyes to effect the Inquisition where they had begun to practise it and to observe the Decrees and Canons of the Councell of Trent the which in divers points doe contradict the priviledges of the Countrey The which being come to the knowledge of the Commons hath given just occasion of so great an alteration among them and greatly diminished the love and affection the which as good subjects they had alwayes borne unto the King and to his predecessours For they called chiefly into consideration that the King not onely pretended to tyrannize over their persons and goods but also upon their consciences whereon they held themselves not to be answerable not bound to give account to any one but to God only For this cause and for the pitty they had of the poor people the chiefe of the Nobility did in
in your Nostrils and God forbid but that I and all other true Members of our State and Church should cordially concurre with you in this Heroicall Covenant which the desperate Confederacies of our Romish Adversaries long prosecuted among us and now almost promoted to perfection have necessarily engaged Your Honors and the whole Kingdom to enter into for their Preservation Now the God of Peace and Lord of Hoasts be ever mightily present with and in Your Honourable Assembly to counsell direct protect prosper all your sincere endevours to promote his Gospell Truth Honour the publike welfare liberty tranquillity security of our endangered lacerated Church and Realmes Till the Lord shall looke mercifully upon Zion the City of our solemnities and till our eyes shall see our English Jerusalem a quiet habitation a tabernacle that shall not be taken downe not one of the stakes whereof shall ever be removed neither shall any of the cords thereof be broken notwithstanding all the mighty oppositions against it And till you shall have built up the old waste places raised up the Foundations of many generations yea erected the very Top-stone of an exact universall Ecclesiasticall and civill Reformation in Church and State with shoutings crying Grace grace unto it That so all future Generations may really blesse and call you The Repairers of our manifold breaches the Restorers of Pathes to dwel lin Which is and shall be the dayly prayer of Your Honours most affectionately devoted Servant to live and die with You in the Common Cause of God Religion and our Native Country WILLIAM PRYNNE THE TREACHERY and DISLOYALTY OF PAPISTS TO THEIR SOVERAIGNES IN DOCTRINE AND PRACTISE Together with The first part of the SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Wherein the Traiterous Antimonarchicall Doctrines Practises and Attempts of Papists upon the Persons Crownes Prerogatives of their Soveraignes with the dangerous designes effects and consequences of their present illegall Arming and accesse to the Kings Person Court Army by meanes of evill Counsellours are briefely discovered related The Iurisdiction Power Priviledges claimed exercised by our Popish Parliaments Prelates Lords and Commons in former ages exactly paralleld with those now claimed by the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament which are manifested to be farre more loyall dutifull moderate more consistent with lesse invasive on and destructive to the pretended Soveraigne Power and Prerogative of the King then those of former ages And the high Court of Parliament proved by pregnant Reasons and Authorities To be the most Soveraigne Power of all other in this Kingdome in severall respects And superiour to the King himselfe who is not above but subject to the Lawes Together with a punctuall Answer to the chiefe Calumnies and grandest Objections of Royallists Papists Malignants Delinquents against the Parliaments Power and Proceedings with other Particulars worthy Observation The Second Edition Enlarged By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne Isai 24. 16 17. Woe unto me the treacherous dealers have dealt treacherously yea the Treacherous dealers have dealt very treacherously Feare and the pit and a snare are upon thee O Inhabitant of the Earth Psalme 120. 5 6. My soule hath long dwelt with them that are enemies unto peace I labour for peace but when I speake unto them thereof they make them ready to Battle It is this second day of May 1643. Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons in Parliament for Printing that this Booke Intituled The Treachery and Disloyalty of Papists to their Soveraignes c. with the Additions be re-printed by Michael Sparke senior Iohn White Printed at London for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. To the Reader Courteous Reader THE importunity of some Members of Parliament hath induced me to enlarge the first Part of this Discourse with sundry pertinent Additions and to Re-print it in a greater Character then before yet distinct from the following part for the ease the benefit both of Stationer and Buyer When I first entred upon this necessary publike Theame my Primitive Intention was to have Collected the chiefe Heads Reasons Authorities of this and the ensuing Members into one compendious Summulary and so to publish them all together in an intire Briefe But afterwards considering the extraordinary weight and consequence of that Grand common Cause both of Parliament and Kingdome which I was to plead the Novelty and Rarity of the Subject matter the extraordinary Prejudice of the ignorant long-deluded world against it the Potency Policy Multitude of learned Advocates as well Divines as Lawyers of the opposite Royall and Malignant party the insufficiency and unsatisfactorinesse of all late Printed Pleas for the Parliaments Interest through defect of punctuall Precedents and Authorities to backe their rationall Discourses and that a Summary slight debate of these important publicke differences would give but small satisfaction to the Adversary and rather prejudice than advance the Parliaments Kingdomes Native Rights and Priviledges I did thereupon enlarge my Meditations my Collections so farre forth as straites of Time with other avocating Imployments would permit seconding all my Arguments fortifying all my Reasons with such Domesticke Foraine Precedents and Authorities of all sorts as well Divine as Humane Politicall Historicall as Legall as through Gods concurrence with and blessing on my impotent endevours may effectually convince the obstinate wils abundantly satisfie the most seduced prejudicated Judgement finally resolve the most scrupulous Consciences and eternally silence the ignorant the most malicious Tongues and Pennes of all Royallists c. Anti-parliamentary Malignants who are not wilfully wedded to their long-espoused Errors or more enamored with sordid Court flattery for private selfe-ends then fairest though hated ungainfull verity which aimes at nothing but the Publicke good For my part I seriously protest before the great Judge of Heaven and Earth that I have herein wittingly maintained nothing at all but what my Judgement and Conscience both byassed with no sinister ends no private respects ayming at nought else but the Glory of God the settled weale and Tranquillity of our distracted bleeding dying Church and State the onely Motives engaging me in this Service informe me to be a well-grounded ancient pregnant though lately over-clouded undiscovered neglected much-oppugned Truth and albeit most particulars therein debated have for many yeares hitherto beene deposed that I say not stigmatized for seditious dangerous Antimonarchicall Paradoxes if not worse by the generall Torrent of Court-Parasites Lawyers Religion Nature Law Policy the various Precedents and Authorities of former ages and throughly digested without prejudice or partiality they will appeare yea shine forth as most necessary profitable loyall State-securing Peace-procuring verities yea as the very Nerves and sinewes to unite the Pillars to support the Bulwarkes to protect both Church and State against all invasions of heresie or tyranny and to keepe all the Potent Members of them within their Legall bounds Peruse it therefore with an upright heart a dis-ingaged Judgement an unbiassed affection and when
thou hast thus done let nought but naked Truth resolve thy Conscience and regulate all thy future Actions services both towards thy God King Country in such sort That glory may dwell in our land that mercy and truth may meet together righteousnesse and peace may kisse each other once more in our Nation and God may now at last speake peace unto his people and to his Saints So Truth shall spring out of the Earth and Righteousnesse shall looke downe from Heaven Yea the Lord shall give that which is good and our Land shal yeeld her increase Righteousnesse shall goe before him and shaâ—â— set us in the way of his steps And the worke of Righteousnesse shall be Peace and the effect of righteousnesse quietnesse and assurance for ever And we being Gods people shall dwell in a peaceable habitation and in sure dwellings and in quiet resting places Yea we shall beate our swords into Plow-shares and our Speares into Pruning-hookes Nation shall not lift up sword against Nation neither shall they learne warre any more But wee shall sit every man under his Vine and under his Figge-tree and none shall make us afraid The effecting the restoring of which sweete blessed Harmony of Peace and quietnesse throughout our kingdome hath beene one principall end of this my Labour which takes away the pretended causes the nourishing fewell of our present unnaturall contentions and destructive bloody warres Entertaine it therefore with that Candidnesse and Ingenuity as becomes the cordiallest Endevours of a reall unmercenary Philo-pater who hath freely done and suffered many things and is still prest to doe and suffer all things for his dearest Countries service in an honourable lawfull Christian way though he receive no other Guerdon than the losse of all his earthly comforts and a new addition to his former sufferings That saying of Symmachus hath been encouragement enough to me Saluti publicae dicata industria crescit Merito cum caret Praemio which I wish were more considered and better practised by some degenerous Mercenary spirits in these sad times who receive great wages and doe little worke refusing to stirre either hand or foote upon any advantage or necessary occasion to preserve their Native Country from desolation before they have pursed up their undemerited pay and yet even then perchance sit still It is a basenesse not onely farre below Christianity but Humanity it selfe for men especially those of publicke place and abilities to preferre their owne private ends before the publicke safety their particular gain before the commonweale when the whole kingdome lyeth at stake But I hope Heroicke English Spirits will learne more generous resolutions and Activity in times of such extremity and that those whom it most concernes will take timely notice That sordid Mercenaries are the greatest falsest Cowards Christ himselfe resolving what poore what ill service they will do in dayes of tryall Joh. 10. 12 13. He that is an Hireling seeth the Wolfe comming and leaveth the Sheepe and FLEETH and the Wolfe catcheth them and scattereth the Sheepe The hireling fleeth because he is an hireling and careth not for the Sheepe He loves onely his Wages not his Charge his Duty God discover and amend all such or else speedily discard them That so all ayming onely at the publique good and Tranquility we may eft-soone procure enjoy the same to our greatest consolation The Treachery and Disloyalty of Papists to their Soveraignes both in Doctrine and Practise WHen I seriously consider the memorable Preamble of 3. Iac. ch 4. That it is found by daily experience that many of his Majesties Subjects who adhere in their hearts to the Popish Religion by the infection drawne from thence and by the wicked and divellish counsell of Iesuites Seminaries and other persons dangerous to the Church and State are so farre perverted in the point of their loyalties and due obedience unto the Kings Majesty and the Crowne of England as they are ready to entertaine and execute any Treasonable Conspiracies and Practices as evidently appeares by that more then barbarous and horrible attempt to have blowne up with Gunpowder the King Queene Prince Lords and Commons in the House of Parliament assembled tending to the utter subversion of the whole State lately undertaken by the instigation of Iesuites and Seminaries and in advancement of their Religion by their Schollars taught and instructed by them for that purpose With the Statutes of 35. Eliz. ch 2. and 3. Iacob ch 5. which Enact That all Popish Reeusants shall be restrained to some certaine places of abode and confined to their private houses in the Country and not at any time after to passe or remove above five miles from thence under paine of forfeiting all their Lands Goods and Chattels during life That none of them shall remaine within ten miles of the City of London nor come into the Court or house where his Majesty or Heire apparent to the Crowne of England shall be nor have in their owne houses or in the hands or possession of any other at their disposition any Armour Gunpowder or Munition of what kinde soever And all this for the better discovering and avoyding of such Trayterous and most dangerous Conspiracies Treasons Practises and attempts as are daily devised and practised against our most gracious Soveraignes Person and the Commonweale by rebellious and trayterous Papists And when I read in two of King Iames his Proclamations That those adhering to the profession of the Church of Rome are blindly led together with the superstition of their Religion both unto some points of Doctrine which cannot consist with the loyalty of Subjects towards their Prince and oft times unto direct actions of conspiracies and conjurations against the State wherein they live as hath most notoriously appeared by the late most horrible and almost incredible conjuration grounded upon points of Doctrine in that Church held and mantained and contrived and practised with the privity and warrant of many of the principall Priests of that profession to blow up our children and all the three States in Parliament assembled And when we consider the course and claime of the Sea of Rome we have no reason to imagine that Princes of our Religion and profession can expect any assurance long to continue unlesse it might be assented by the mediation of other Princes Christian that some good course might be taken by a generall Councell free and lawfully called to plucke up those rootes of dangers and jealousies which arise for cause of Religion as well betweene Princes and Princes as betweene them and their Subjects and to make it manifest that no State or Potentate either doth or can challenge power to dispose of earthly Kingdomes or Monarchies or to dispence with Subjects obedience to their naturall Soveraignes Which was never yet attempted much lesse effected And in the Booke of Thanksgiving appointed for the fifth of November set forth by King Iames and the Parliaments speciall
some sort lib. 3. cap. 9. f. 107. This Doctrine was so authenticke in those dayes and after times that in the great Councell of Basil. Anno 1431. when this mighty question was debated Whether a Pope were above a generall Councell or a Councell above him such a Councell was at last resolved to be above the Pope upon this reason among others The Pope is in the Church as a King is in his Kingdome and for a King to be of more authority then his Kingdome it were too absurd Ergo Neither ought the Pope to be above the Church In every well ordered Kingdome it ought specially to be desired that the whole Realme should be of more authority then the King which if it happened contrary were not to be called a Kingdome but a Tyranny And like as oftentimes Kings which doe wickedly governe the Common-wealth and expresse cruelty are deprived of their Kingdomes even so it is not to be doubted but that the Bishop of Rome may be deposed by the Church that is to say by the generall Councell At the beginning as Cicero in his Offices saith it is certaine there was a time when as the people lived without Kings But afterwards when Lands and Possessions beganne to be divided according to the custome of every Nation then were Kings ordained for no other causes but onely to execute justice for when at the beginning the common people were oppressed by rich and mighty men they ranne by and by to some good and vertuous man which shouâ—d defend the poore from injury and ordaine Lawes whereby the rich and poore might dweâ—l together But when as yet under the rule of Kings the poore were oftentimes oppressed Lawes were ordained and instituted the which should judge neither for hatred nor favour and give like eâ—re unto the poore as rich whereby we understand and know not only the people but also the King to be subject to the Law For if we do see a King to contemne and despise the Lawes violently rob and spoile his Subjects deflower Virgins dishonest Matrons and doe al things liâ—entiously and temerariously doe not the Nobles of the Kingdome assembâ—e together deposing him from his Kingdome set up another in his place which shall sweare to rule and governe uprightly and be obedient unto the Lawes Verily as reason doth perswade even so doth the use thereof also teach us It seemeth also agreeable unto reason that the same should be done in the Church that is in the Counceâ—l which is done in any Kingdome And so is this sufficiently apparent that the Pope is subject unto the Councell Thus the Bishop of Burgen Ambassadour of Spaine the Abbot of Scotland and Thomas de Corcellis a famous Divine reasoned in this Councell which voted with them Here we have a full resolution of this great Councell which the Papists call a generall one being approved by the Greeke and Romane Emperours and most Christian Kings and States and ours among others That the Kingdome in Parliament Assembled is above the King as a Generall Councell is paramount the Pope which they manifest by five reasons First because Kings were first created and instituted by their Kingdomes and people not their Kingdomes and people by them Secondly because they were ordained onely for their Kingdomes and peoples service and welfare not their Kingdomes and people for them Thirdly because their Kingdomes and people as they at first created so they still limit and confine their royall Jurisdiction by Laws to which they are and ought to be subject Fourthly because they oblige them by a solemne Oath to rule according and to be obedient unto the Lawes Fifthly because they have power to depose them in case they contemne the Lawes and violently rob and spoyle their Subjects This then being the Doctrine of Papists concerning the Power and Superiority of Parliaments Peeres and Kingdomes over their Kings they have least ground of all others to taxe this Parliament or its Advocates as guilty of Treason and usurpation upon the Crowne for a more moderate claime then this amounts to and the King or his ill Counsell no ground to expect more moderation and loyalty from Popish then Protestant Parliaments Secondly I answer that Popish Parliaments Peeres and Prelates have heretofore challenged and exercised a greater Jurisdiction over their Kings then this Parliament or any other since the embracing of the Protestant Religion ever claimed and doe in a great measure disclaime For first of all they have challenged and executed a just and legall power as they deemed it to depose their Kings for not governing according to Law for following and protecting evill Counsellours and Officers oppressing their Subjects and making warre against them This is evident not onely by the fore-mentioned passages of the Councell of Basil with infinite presidents in foraine Empires and Kingdomes which I pretermit but by sundry domesticke examples of which I shall give you a short touch Anno Dom. 454. King Vortigern when he had reigned sixe yeares space for his negligence and evill Government for which Vodine Arch-bishop of London told him he had endangered both his Soule and Crowne was deposed from his Crowne by his Subjects the Britaines generall consent imprisoned and his Sonne Vortimer chosen and crowned King in his stead After whose untimely death being poysoned by Rowena Vortigern was againe restored by them to the Crowne and at last for his notorious sinnes by the just revenging hand of God consumed to ashes by fire kindled by Auâ—elius and Vter as Heavens ministers to execute its wrath Sigebert King of the West-Saxons setting aside all Lawes and rules of true piety wallowing in all sensuall pleasures and using exactions and cruelties upon his Subjects and slaying the Earle Cumbra his most faithfull Counsellour for admonishing him lovingly of his vicious life the Peeres and Commons thereupon seeing their State and lives in danger and their Lawes thus violated assemblâ—d all together and provida omnium deliberatione rose up in Armes against him deposed and would acknowledge him no longer their Soveraigne whereupon flying into the Woods as his onely safeguard and there wandring in the day like a forlorne person and lodging in dens and caves by night he was slaine by Cumbra his Swin-herd in revenge of his Masters death and Kenwolfe made King in his stead Anno Dom. 756. Osred King of Northumberland for his ill government was expelled by his Subjects and deprived of all Kingly Authority Anno 789. So Ethelred the sonne of Mollo his next successor being revoked from exile and restored to the Crowne of which he was formerly deprived thereupon murthering divers of his Nobles and Subjects to secure his Crowne so farre offended his Subjects thereby that An. 794. they rose up in Armes against him and slew him at Cobre Thus An. 758. the people of the kingdome of Mercia rising up against Beornerd their King because â—e governed the people not by just Lawes but tyranny
as the Law meant Item That he at his going into Ireland exacted many notable summes of money besides Plate and Iewels without Law or custome contrary to his Oath taken at his Coronation Item That without the assent of the Nobility he carried the Iewels Plate and Treasure of the kingdome over the Sea into Ireland to the great impoverishing of the Realme And all the good Records for the Common-wealth and against his extortions he privily caused to be imbezeled and conveyed away Item When divers Lords and Iustices were sworne to say the truth for divers things to them committed in charge both for the honour of the Realme and profit of the King the said King so menaced them with sore threatnings that no man would or durst say the right Item He most tyrannically and unprincely said that the lives and goods of all his Subjects were in the Princes hands and at his disposing Item He craftily devised certaine privie Oathes contrary to the Law and caused divers of his Subjects first to be sworne to observe the same and after bound them in bonds for the firmer keeping of the same to the great undoing of many honest men Which how parallel they are to the late and present Court Practises and Doctrines of our times let wise men determine The King being thus Judicially dethroned in Parliament Henry the fourth by the same Parliament which continued notwithstanding Richards deposition who summoned it was created King who in the first Parliament of his Raigne reversed and annulled as illegall the Parliament of 21 Richard 2. with all its Acts Circumstances and dependants and revived that of 11 Richard 2. in all points as made for the great honour and common profit of this Realme To these I might adde the Rebellious insurrections of Richard Scroope Arch-bishop of Yorke the Earle of Northumberland and their Complices against King Henry the fourth Anno 1405. to reforme the State and government relieve the Church and Common-weale and Depose King Henry in and by a forced Parliament The insurrection of the Popish Nobles against King Stephen for violating his Oath touching Forests and other immunities of Church and Common-wealth which they would force him to confirme the severall insurrections of Jacke Cade Jacke Straw Wat Tyler and their Popish Vâ—lgar rabble to force their King to call Parliaments to alter and repeale old Lawes enact new displace offensive great Officers promote new onâ—es of their nomination to ratifie what propositions they required and subvert the government of the Realme with the severall Rebellions of the Popish Lincolneshire and Yorke-shire men under Doctor Mackarell a Monke and some men of quality in Henry the eighth his raigne Of the Cornish men Norfolke men Kent and others in Edward the sixth his Rule of the Popish Earles of Northumberland Westmorland and other Northerne Papists in Queene Elizabeths dayes by force of Armes to compell these severall Princes to summon Parliaments to repâ—ale all Lawes against Masse and Popery and for the establishment of the Protestant Religion with other Acts concerning the government of the Common-wealth to enact divers new Lawes and propositions which they demanded to remove great Officers and privie Counsellors from their places and the like All which transcend the Acts and proceedings of this or any other our Protestant Parliaments or subjects being done without any preceding Order or resolution of both Houses representing the whole kingdome and against the generall consent of the people But I shall conclude with one ancient precedent more in one of our best Kings reignes In 25 E. 1. The Lords and Commons in Parliament grievoâ—sly complained and Petitioned to the Kingâ—against divers taxes tallages and prisages wherewith they were oppressed by him to the great impoverishing of the Realme against the violation of Magna Charta the Charter of the Forest the imposition upon Wools and their summons to goe with him into Flanders to which they were not bound by Law The king excusing these taxes by reason of his necessity to maintaine the warres and giving them a dilatory answer the Earle Marshall and Hereford withdrew themselves from Parliament and with their complices commanded the Barons of the Eschequer not to â—evie the eighth penny of the people granted to the King at Saint Edmonds and induced the Citizens of London to joyne with them to recover their Liberties Whereupon the King sending to them for peace they would condescend to no peace but on these termes That the king should confirme Magna Charta and Charta de Foresta with the other Articles to them annexed that he should exact and take â—o â—o aides taxe or tallage from the Clergy or Commons without their commoâ— consent in Parliament and that he should remit all offences to these Earles and their confederates all which the King ratified by his Charter at large by his oath and by a solemne excommunication of the Bishops twice every yeare of all those who should transgresse this Charter of his For which the Laity gave him the ninth and the Clergy the tenth penny of their goods And because this confirmation was made in Scotland the Kings and divers others promised for him that he should confirme it when he came into England which they pressing him to doe in a Parliament at London in the 27. yeare of his reign after some delaies he ratified it with this addition in the close saving the right of our Crowne which when the Lords heard they departed home in great discontent but the King re-summoning them at quindena Pasche granted all things absolutely according to their desire committing the per-ambulation of the Forests throughout England to three Bishops three Earles and three Barons to settle their bounds according to God and justice which not being speedily executed but neglected the King having purchased a dispensation of his oath wherewith he had ratified his foresaid Charter from the Pope hereupon the king holding a Parliament at Stamford the 29. of his reigne the Lords and Barons repaired thither with great store of horses and Arms with a purpose to extort a full execution of the Charter of the Forests hitherto deferred upon which the King considering their earnestnesse and importunity condescended to their will in all things Sixthly Parliaments Lords and Prelates in former times have affirmed that when a Parliament was once met together by lawfull summons it might not be dissolved or discontinued againe at the Kings meere pleasure till all the publike affaires for which it was called were dispatched all grievances redressed and all Petitions exhibited therein fully heard and answered agreeable to the resolution of the great Councels of Basil Constans and divers Popish Writers that a generall Councell once lawfully summoned by the Pope and met cannot be dissolved by him againe at his pleasure without the Councels consent before all the Churches affaires be therein setled Vpon which resolution these Councels continued together and deposed sundry Popes notwithstanding
MOST HIGH AND ABSOLUTE POWER OF THE REALME for thereby KINGS AND MIGHTY PRINCES HAVE FROM TIME TO TIME BEENE DEPOSED FROM THEIR THRONES and Lawes are enacted and abrogated Offenders of all sorts punished and corrupted Religion either disanulled or reformed It is THE HEAD AND BODY OF ALL THE REALME and the place where every particular man is intended to be present if not by himselfe yet by his Advocate and Atturney For this cause any thing that is there enacted is not to be withstood but obeyed of all men without contradiction or grudge and to be short all that ever the people of Rome might doe either Centuriatis Comitiis or Tribunitiis the same is and may be done by the Authority of Parliament Now the Romans in their Assemblies had power to enact binding Lawes to create and elect their Kings and Emperours and likewise to judge censure and depose them to create and elect all kindes of Officers and to change the very forme of their State and Government as I shall hereafter manifest Therefore by these Authours resolution the Parliament hath an absolute power to doe the like when they see just cause Sir Thomas Smith one of the Principall Secretaries of State of King Edward the 6. and Queene Elizabeth and a Doctor of Law in his Common-wealth of England l. 2. c. 1. in the old but 2. in the last Edition hath the same words in effect with Holinshed and addes that the Parliament giveth forme of Succession to the Crowne c. Our Kings Royall power being then originally derived to them conferred on them by the Peoples and kingdomes common consents in Parliament and all their new additionall Prerogatives too as the premises evidence it cannot be denyed but that the whole kingdome and Parliament are really in this sense above him and the most Soveraigne primitive power from whence all other powers were and are derived Fourthly This is undeniable because the whole kingdome in Parliament may not onely augment but likewise abridge allay abolish and resume some branches of the Kings royall power and prerogative if there be just cause as when it becomes onerous mischievous or dangerous to the Subjects inconvenient to or inconsistent with the kingdomes peoples welfare peace safety Liberty or the Lawes This is most apparent by Magna Charta Charta de Foresta Statutum De Tall agio non concedendo Articuli super Chartas Confirmatio Chartarum 1 E. 3. c. 6 7. 2 E. 3. c. 2. 8. 3 E. 1. c. 35. 9 E. 3. c. 12. 5 E. 2. c. 9. 10 E. 3. c. 2 3. 14 E. 3. c. 1. 14. 18 E. 3. c. 8. 25 E. 3. c. 4. Stat. 3. c. 1 2. Stat. 5. c. 8. 11. 36 E. 3. c. 10. 37 E. 3. c. 18. 42 E. 3. c. 3. 10 R. 2. c. 1. 11 R. 2. c. 1. to 7. 1 R. 3. c. 2. 4 H. 4. c. 13. 21 Jac. c. 3. 24. 7 H. 8. c. 3. The Petition of Right 3 Caroli most Statutes against Purveyens Pardons Protections and for regulating the Kings Charters Grants Revenues the Acts made this Parliament against Ship-money Knighthood Forest-bounds Pressing of Souldiers the Star-Chamber High-Commission the Trienniall Parliament the continuance of this Parliament whiles they please with sundry other Acts which restaine abridge repeale resume divers reall and pretended branches of the Kings royall Prerogative because they proved grievous mischievous dangerous pernicious to the people and kingdome This then answers that irrationall groundlesse position of Doctor Ferne That the Subjects neither lawfully may nor ought in any case to resume all or any part of that Regall power wherewith they have once invested their Kings by common consent though it prove never so mischievous and be never so much abused to the peoples prejudice Which as it is contrary to that received principle of nature and reason Eodem modo quo quid constituitur dissolvitur That all Governments created by mens consents especially being but officers in trust for their good and welfare onely to sundry presidents and Prophesies in Scripture concerning the Alterations Subversions Diminutions of Kings and kingdomes to the constant practise of all Realmes all States whatsoever from Adam till this instant who have undergone many strange alterations eclipses diminutions yea Periods of Government to the Resolution of Aristotle and all other Politicians who hold all formes of Government changeable and revocable without any injustice if necessary or convenient So likewise to the very end for which Kings have regall power as well as other Governours and Governements and for which they were ordained to wit their kingdomes peoples welfare safety peace protection c. Salus populi being not onely that Suprema Lex but principall end for which all royall power was instituted by God and Man and to which it must submit in case it becomes incompatible or inconsistent with the publique weale or safety What therefore that learned Father Augustine Bishop of Hippo long since resolved touching the now much contested for Lordly State of Episcopacy which he and neere three hundred African Bishops more were then ready to lay downe for the Churches peace I may fitly apply to the now over-much contended for supposed royall Prerogatives of Kings to effect peace in our State in these times of uncivill military that I say not bloody dissentions raised about them betweene King and Parliament Anâ— vero c. What verily did our Redeemer descend from heaven into humane members and shall we lest his very members he rent in pieces with cruell division feare to dâ—scend out of out Thrones we are ordained Bishops for Christian peoples sake what therefore may profit them for Christian peace that let us doe with our Bishoprickes Quod autem sum propter te sim si tibi prodest non sim si tibi obest What I am I may be for thee if it profit thee I may not be if it be hurtfull to thee If we be profitable servants why doe we envy the eternall gaines of our Lord for our temporall sublimities or Prerogatives Our Episcopall dignity will be more fruitfull to us if being laid downe it shall more unite the flocke of Christ than disperse it if retained If when I will retaine my Bishopricke I disperse the flocke of Christ how is the dammage of the flocke the honour of the Shepherd c. Old statute Lawes yea the common Law of England though above the King and his Prerogative may be and oft are repealed and altered by Parliaments when they become mischievous or inconvenient therefore by like or greater reason may any branches of the Kings Prerogative inferiour to these Lawes be restrained yea resumed when they prove grievous or dangerous to the Subject It is the Kings owne professed Maxime in full Parliament Printed and inrolled by his speciall command in all his Courts That the Kings Prerogative is but to defend the Peoples Liberties when therefore it either invades or subverts them it
of divers Malignants about the King who will challenge all places of trust from his Majestie as just reward for their faithfull service as they did in Henry the 〈◊〉 this raigne when Mathew Paris complained and the whole Kingdomâ— with him in this manner Iudicia 〈◊〉 injustis leges exlegibus 〈…〉 c. Who when they have all power and offices shared among them will be apt to meditate and act revenge on the primest of their Parliamentary Opposites to oppresse and fleece the Subjects to repaire their losses their expences in this warre or their poore decayed fortunes All these with other such like probable subsequent considerations may iustly plead the inconvenience and great danger to Parliament and Kingdome to make an absolute present surrender of the Militia Forts Navie ammunition into such untrusty hands as are likely to turne them all against them and to prooue mischeivous if not pernicious unto both for the premised reasons Pestifera vis est valere ad nâ—cendum especially if it be in Malignant hands And here to avoyd all misinterpretations of this impartiall discourse I seriously protest that as I heartily desire and constantly endeavour a speedy safe cordiall vnion between King Parliament People so have I most unwillingly been necessitated to repeat the premised objections much feared designes and experimentall contradictions betweene many late Protestations and actions frequent in Parliamentary Declarations new printed Pamphlets and most mens mouthes not out of any disloyall seditious intention as some will maliciously mis-conster it to staine his Maiesties Reputation with his people and make the breach betweene them incurable that they may never trust one another more but onely faithfully to demonstrate to his Highnesse and all about him the great disservice and impoliticke pernicious advise of those ill Counsellors who have most unhappily engaged him in such pernicious proiects and frequent repugnances of workes and words as have given both Parliament and people a more then colourable if not iust occasion to distrust his Maiesties gracious words and promises for the present till they shall visibly discerne them more punctually observed and reallized for the future and made them so unhappy on the one hand that now they dare not trust his Majesty so farre forth as they desire out of a provident care of their owne future security and His Highnesse so unfortunate on the other hand as to grow jealous of their Loyalties because they will not conside in his Royall Faith and Protestations so farre as he expects out of a care to preserue his owne Kingly Honour In this unhappy diffidence occasioned onely by His Majesties cvill Counsell betweene King and Kingdome a reall future renouncing of all forenamed suspected designes and actuall performance of all Regall promises will be the onely meanes to cure all Ielousies banish all feares remove all diffidences and beget an assured trust firme peace and lasting unity between King and Subjects to their mutuall unexpressible felicity which I shall dayly imprecate the God of Peace speedily to accomplish But to returne to the matter in hand Secondly It is conceived by many indifferent men to be farre more reasonable and safe both for King and Kingdome as things now stand that the Miliâ—ia Ports c. till our feares and jealousies be quite removed should remaine in the Parliaments hands then in the Kings alone which they thus demonstrate First Because all these are the Kingdomes in right property use not the Kings Who being but the Kingdomes Royall publicke Servant may with Honour and better reason deliver up the Custody of them to the representative Body of the Kingdome for a reason then detaine them from them when they require it Secondly Because the Parliament is the Superiour Soveraigne power the King but the Ministeriall and it is more rationall and just that the inferiour should condiscend to the greater Power the Ministeriall to those hee serves then they to him Thirdly Many men of Honour and fidelity are more to be trusted and credited then any one man whatsoever because not so mutable so subâ—ect to seduction corruption errour or selfe-ends as one or very few This is the true reason there are many Iudges in all Courts of Iustice most select Members in the highest Court of all the Parliament as there was in the Roman Senate in Foraigne Parliaments in Nationall and Generall Councels because Courts of greatest trust and power many being more trusty and juditious then one or a few Whence Solomâ—n doubles this resolution In the multude of Counsellors there is safety yea two saith hee are better then one in point of trust whence wise men of great estates make many 〈◊〉 or Executors and seldome doe cofide in one alone The Parliament therfore being many and the King but one are most to be confided in by the Kingdome Fourthly Kings have frequently broke their Faith and Trust with their Parliaments and Kingdomes Parliaments seldome or never violated their trust to King or Kingdome therefore it s more just lesse dangerous for King and Kingdome to trust the Parliament then the King Fiftly The Parliament is elective consisting for the most part of the principall men in every County City Burrough in whom the people who elected them most confide The King successive not Elective Therefore not so much confided in by the Kingdome as the Parliament Sixtly The Parliament being the great Counsell both of King and Kingdome consisting of the ablest men of all Counties is better able to judge and make choyce of fit persons to manage and keep the premises for the publike safety then the King alone without their advise Seventhly The Parliament heretofore hath elected the greatest Officers of the Kingdome yea the King himselfe when the Title to the Crowne hath been doubtfull the inheritance and discent whereof hath in all or most Princes raignes beene constantly guided and setled by the Parliament as I have formerly proved because it most concernes the weal or woe the peace safety of the Realme to have trusty Officers Therefore by the selfe-same reason they should for the present appoint all Officers for the custody and ordering of the Premises Eightly The Kings trusting the Parliament with these things for a convenient time wil be the only meanes to remove the peoples feares prevent their dangers quiet their mindes beget a perfect vnity and amity between King Parliament Subject and prevent all future differences whereas the present resigning of them to his Majesties trust and power will but augment their jealousies feares dangers discontents and neither pacifie former differences nor prevent future but rather perpetuate and beget them especially if any notorious Papists Malignants the likeliest men to be imployed vnder his Maiesty be trusted with any of the premises which will endanger both Liberties and Religion of which there will be no feare at all if the Parliament and such as they shall nominate be the onely Trustees In fine If neither King nor
inferior Court of Iustice whatsoever hath such a Priviledge by the Common law and statutes of the Realm that the King himself hath uo negative voice at all somuch as to stay or delay for the smalest moment by his great or privy seale any legall proceedings in it much lesse to countermand controle or reverse by word of mouth or proclamation any resolution or judgement of the Iudges given in it If then the King hath no absolute Negative overruling voice in any of his inferiour Courts doubtlesse he hath none in the supreâ—mest greatest Court of all the Parliament which otherwise should be of lesse authority and in farre worse condition then every petty sessions or Court Baron in the Kingdome The sole question then in debate must be Whether the King hath any absolute Negative over-ruling voice in the passing of publike or private Bills For resolving which doubt we must thus distinguish That publike or private Bills are of two sorts First Bills only of meere grace and favour not of common right such are all generall pardons Bills of naturalization indenization confirmation or concession of new Franchises and Priviledges to Corporations or private persons and the like in all which the King no doubt hath an absolute negative voice to passe or not to passe them because they are acts of meere grace which delights to be ever free and arbitrary because the king by his oath and duty is no way obliged to assent thereto neither can any subjects of justice or right require them at his hands it being in the Kingsfree power to dispence his favours freely when and where he pleaseth and coÌ„trary to the very nature of free grace to be either merited or coÌ„strained SecoÌ„dly Bills of common right and justice which the King by duty and oath is bound to administer to his whole kingdome in generall and every subiect whatsoever in particular without denyall or delay Such are all Bills for the preservation of the publike peace and safety of the kingdome the Liberties Properties and Priviledges of the Subiect the prevention removall or punishment of all publike or private grievances mischiefes wrongs offences frauds in persons or callings the redresse of the defects or inconveniences of the Common Law the advancing or regulating of all sorts of Trades the speedy or better execution of Justice the Reformation of Religion and Ecclesiasticall abuses with sundry other Lawes enacted in every Parliament as occasion and necessity require In all such Bills as these which the whole state in parliament shall hold expedient or necessary to be passed I conceive it very cleare that the king hath no absolute negative voyce at all but is bound in point of office duty Oath Law Iustice conscience to give his royall assent unto them when they have passed both houses unlesse he can render such substantiall reasons against the passing of them as shall satisfie both Houâ—eâ— This being the onely point in controversie my reasons against the Kings absolute over-swaying negative Voyce to such kinde of Bills as these are First because being Bills of common right and Iustice to the Subiects the denyall of the Royall assent unto them is directly contrary to the Law of God which commandeth kings to be just to doe judgement and justice to all their Subjects especially to the oppressed and not to deny them any just request for their reliefe protection or wellfare Secondly because it is point-blanke against the very letter of Magna Charta the ancient fundamentall Law of the Realme confirmed in at least 60. Parliaments ch 29. WE SHALL DENY WE SHALL DEFERRE both in the future tense TO NO MAN much lesse to the whole Parliament and Kingdome in denying or defâ—rring to passe such necessary publike Bills IVSTICE OR RIGHT A Law which in terminis takes cleane away the Kings pâ—etended absolute negative Voyce to these Bills we now dispute of Thirdly Because such a disasseâ—tâ—ng Voyce to Bills of this nature is inconsisent with the very office duty of the king and the end for which he was instituted to wit equall and speedy administration of common right justice and assent to all good Lawes for protection safety ease and benefit of his Subjects Fourthly Because it is repugnant to the very Letter and meaning of the kings Coronation Oath solemnly made to all his Subiects TO GRANT FVLFILL and Defend ALL RIGHTFVLL LAWES which THE COMMONS OF THE REALME SHALL CHVSE AND TO STRENGTHEN AND MAINTAINE THEM after his power Which Clause of the Oath as I formerly manifested at large and the Lords and Commons in their Remonstrance of May 26. and Nov. 2. prove most fully extends onely or most principally to the kings Royall assent to such new rightfull and necessary Lawes as the Lords and Commons in Parliament not the king himselfe shall make choise of This is infallibly evident not onely by the practise of most of our kings in all former Parliaments especially in king Edward the 1 2 3 4. Rich. 2. Hen. 4 5 and 6. reignes whereof the first Act commonly in every Parliament was the confirmation of Magna Charta the Charter of the Forest and all other former unrepealed Lawes and then follow sundry new Actâ— which the Lords and Commons made choise of as there was occasion and our Kings assented to confessing they were bound to doe it by their Coronation oath and duty as I shall manifest presently but likewise by the words of the Coronation oaths of our ancienter Kings already cited in the first part of this Discourse and of our Kings oaths of latter times the Coronation Oaths of King Edward the 2. and 3. remaining of Record in French are in the future tense Sire grantes vous a tenir et garder LES LEYS et les Coustumes DROITVRELES les quiels LA COMMVNANTE de vostre Royaume AVRESLV les defenderer et assorcerâ—r al honeur de Diâ—u a vostre poare Respons Ie le FERAI in the future too The close Roll of An. 1. R. 2. M 44. recites this clause of the Oath which King Rich took in these words Et etiam de tuendo custodiendo IVST AS LEGES consuetudines ecclesiae ac de faciendo per ipsum Dominum Regem eas esse protegendas ad honorem Dei CORROBOR AND AS quas VVLGVS IVSTE ET RATIONABILITER ELEGERIT juxta vires ejusdem Domini Regis in the future tense And Rot. Parliament 1. H. 4. p. 17. expresseth the clause in King Henry his Oath thus Concedis IVSTAS LEGES consuetudines esse tenendas promittis per te eas esse protegendas ad honorem Dei CORROBORANDAS QV AS VVL GVS ELEGERIT secundum vires tuas Respondebit Concedo Promitto In the Booke of Clarencieux Hanley who lived in King Henry the 8. his reigâ—e this clause of the Oath which this king is said to take at his Coronation is thus â—endred in English Will you GRANT FVLFILL defend ALL
these â—iberties and that which we have sworne ALL OF US ARE BOUND TO OBSERVE But where the Acts to which the assent is gained are unjust or illegall such to which the King was not bound by Oath or duty to consent but meerely out of necessity to avoid imminent danger of death or other mischiefe and where the whole Parliament was enforced as well as the King there the acts may be avoided by Duresse as is evident by the Statutes of 11. and 21. of R. 2. c. 12. by the Statute of 31 H. 6. c. 1 which makes voyd all the Petitions granted by this King in a former Parliament the 29. of his Reigne and all indictments made by Duresse through the Rebellion Tyranny and Menaces of Iack Cade and his rebellious rout of Traytors and by 39. H. 6. c. 1. 15. E. 3. stat 2. and 17. E. 4. c. 7. Yet these enforced unjust Bills being publike Acts done in a legall forme are not meerly void but good in Law till they be repealed and nullified by a subsequent Parliament as is evident by the next forecited Statutes even as a Marriage Bond or deed made by Duresse or Menace are good in Law and not meerly void but voidable only upon a Plea and Tryall And if subsequent Parliaments refuse to repeal these forced Laws and to declare the Royall assent thereto by coertion void or illegall the King cannot avoid them by Duresse because his Royall assent is a judiciall Act in open Parliament which his oath and duty obliged him to give and the Lawes are rather the Parliaments Act which was not forced then his owne but they remaine in full vigour as if he had freely assented to them which is most evident by the Statutes made in 10. and 11. R. 2. which though extorted from the King by Duresse against the will and liberty of the King and right of his Crowne as is pretended and declared in the Statute of 21. R. 2. c. 12. yet they continued in full strength for ten yeares space or more during which time there were no lesse then 8. Parliaments held under this King because these Parliaments refused to reverse them upon this pretext of Duresse and the Parliament of 1 H. 4 c 2 3 4. received and confirmed them From all which premises I humbly conceive I may infallibly conclude That the King in passing the fore-mentioned kinde of Bills of Common Right and Iustice for the Kingdomes and the Subjects weale and safety hath no absolute negative voyee but must and ought of common right and Iustice by vertue of his Royalloath and duty to give his ready and free assent unto them without any tergiversatiâ—n And so the Parliament in their Declarations to this purpose hath no wayes invaded nor injured his Majesties just Prerogative royall in this particular Nor yet those members in it eclipsed his royall grace who have upon occasion given affirmed the Petition of Right the Bills for Trieniall Parliaments which before by Law were to be annuall at least the continuance of this Parliament without adjournment for the Kingdomes necessary preservation the acts against Shipmoney Forest-Bounds c. illegall new invented grievances and oppressions not heard of in former Kings Reigns and the Statutes for the suppression of the Star-Chamber High Commission Knighthood and Bishops votes lately growen intollerable grivances and mischeifes to the Realme Especially since his Majesties Reigne to bee no acts of most transcendent Grace such as never any Prince before vouchsafed to his people as they are daily cried up in Presse and Pulpet but Bills of meere Common Right and Iustice which the King by his Royall Office Oath Duty in Law and Conscience ought to assent unto and could not without apparent injustice deny to passe when both Houses urged him thereunto the rather because the unhappy fractions of all Parliaments and Grievances of these Natures under his Majesties own Reign and Government occasioned by his evill Councellers were the sole grounds and just occasions of enacting these necessary Laws for the Subjects future security if the sword now drawen to suppresse the Parliament and cut these Gordians or rather Cobwebs as Diogenes once termed Laws a sunder deprive them not of their benefit before they scarce enjoy it I should now here proceed to manifest the Parliaments taking up of defensive Armes against his Majesties Malignant Army of professed Papists Delinquents and pillaging murthering Cavaleers whose grand designe is onely to set up Popery and an absolute tyrannical Government over our consciences bodies estates in defense of their own persons priviledges the Subjects Laws Liberties Properties and our Protestant established Religion devoted by Papists to eternall ruine as we have cause to feare to be just lawfull and no treason nor rebellion at all against the King neither in point of Law nor conscience And that the Parliaments assessing of men towards the maintenance of this necessary defensive warre by an Ordinance of both Houses onely without the Kings assent now wilfully absent from and in armes against his Parliament and People with their distraining and imprisoning of such as refuse to pay it and their confinement and securing of dangerous Malignants to be justifiable by Law and ancient presidents with other particulars not yet so fully discussed by any as is desired But this part being already growne somewhat large and having lingred much longer at the Presse then I expected I have thought it more convenient to reserve the remainder for a future Treatise by it selfe then to hinder the state of the present benefit which it may receive by this through Gods blessing ere the other can â—ee compleated which I hope will fully un-blindfold the hood-winkt world and either satisfie the consciences or stop the mouthes of all who are not wilfully malicious against the Truth and Parliaments proceedings and the Soveraigne Power of Parliaments and Kingdoms over their Kings themselves which I shall more copiously manifest in the Appendix FINIS partis secunda THE THIRD PART OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Wherein the Parliaments present Necessary Defensive Warre against the Kings offensive Malignant Popish forces and Subjects taking up Defensive Armes against their Soveraignes and their Armies in some Cases is copiously manifested to be Iust Lawfull both in point of Law and Conscience and neither Treason nor Rebellion in either by inpregnable Reasons and Authorities of all kindes Together With a Satisfactory Answer to all Objections from Law Scripture Fathers Reason hitherto alledged by Dr. Ferne or any other late opposite Pamphleters whose grosse Mistakes in true Stating of the present Controversie in sundry points of Divinity Antiquity History with their absurd irrationall Logicke and Theologie are here more fully discovered refuted than hitherto they have been by any Besides other particulars of great concernment By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne 2 Sam. 10. 12. Be of good courage and let us play the men for our People and for the City of
10. Tribes who after their revolt from Rehoboam for giving them an harsh indiscreet answere to their just demands setting up another King and Kingdome even by divine approbation Rehoboam thereupon raising a great Army to fight against and reduce them to his obdience God himselfe by Semaiah the Prophet sent this expresse inhibition to Rehoboam and his Army Thus saith the Lord ye shall not go up nor fight against your brethren returne every man to his house FOR THIS IS DONE OF ME Whereupon the obeyed the Word of the Lord and returned 1 Kings 12. 2 Chron. c. 10. and 11. After which long warre continued betweene these Kingdomes by reason of this revolt wherein the ten Tribes and Kings of Israel still defended themselves with open force and that justly as the Scripture intimates 2 Chron. 12. 14. 15. though that Ieroboam and the Israelites falling to Idolaâ—y were afterwards for their Idolatry not revolt defeated by Abiah and the men of Iudah who relied upon God 2 Chron. 13. Twelfthly by the example of the King of Moab and his people who Rebelling against Iehoram King of Israel and refusing to pay the annuall Tribute of Lambes and Rammes formerly rendred to him hereupon Iehoram Iehoshaphat and the King of Edom raising a great Army to invade them the Moaâ—ites hearing of it gathered all that were able to put on Armour and upward and stood in the border to resist them 2 King 3. 4. to 27. And by the practise of the Edâ—mites who revolting from under the hand of Iudah made a King over themselves Whereupon Ioram King of Iudâ—h going up with his Forces against them to Zair they encompassed him in their owne defence and though they fled into their Tents yet they revolted from Iudah till this day and Libnah too 2 Kings 8. 20 21. 22. Thirteenthly by the example of Samaria which held out 3. yeeres siege against Shalmanezer King of Assyria notwithstanding their King Hoshea had by force submitted himselfe and his Kingdome to him and became his servant 2 Kings 17. 3. to 10. c. 18. 9. 10. Fourteenthly by the practise of godly Hezechiah who after the Lord was with him and prospered him whithersoever he went REBELLED against the King of Assyria and served him not as some of his predecessors had done 2 Kings 18. 7. whereupon the King of Assyria and his Captaines comming up against him with great Forces and invading his Country he not only fortified his Cities and encouraged his people manfully to withstand them to the uttermost but actually resisted the Assyrians even by divine direction and encouragement and upon his prayer God himself by his Angel for his and Jerusalems preservation miraculously slâ—w in the Campe of the King of Assyria in one night an hundred fourescore and five thousand mighty men of valour Captaines and Leaders so as he returned with shame of face to his owne Land 2 King c. 18. and 19. 2 Chron. c. 32. Isay c. 36. and 37. An Example doubtlesse lawfull beyond exception ratified by God himselfe and his Angel too Fifteenthly by the examples of King Iehoiakim and Iehoiakin who successively rebelling against the King of Babylon who subdued and put them to a tribute did likewise successively defend themselves against his invasions seiges though with ill successe by reason of their grosse Idolatries and other sins not of this their revolt and defence to regaine their freedomes condemned only in Zeâ—echia for breach of his oath wherby they provoked God to give them up to the will of their enemies and to remove them out of his sight 2 King c. 24. 25 2 Chr. 36. Ier. c. 37. 38 39. Finally by the History of the Maccabees and wholestate of the Iews defensive wars under them which though but Apochryphall in regard of the compiler yet no doubt they had a divine Spirit concurring with them in respect of the managing and Actors in them I shall give you the summe thereof very succinctly Antiochus Epiphanes conquering Ierusalem spoyled it and the Temple set up Heathenish customes and Idolatry in it subverted Gods worship destroyed the Bookes of Gods Law forced the people to forsake God to sacrifice to Idols slew and persecuted all that opposed and exercised all manner of Tyranny against them Hereupon Mattathias a Priest and his Sonnes moved with a godly zeale refusing to obey the Kings Command in falling away from the Religion of his Fathers slew a Iew that sacrificed to an Idoll in his presence together with the Kings Commissary who compelled men to Sacrifice and pulled downe their Idolatrous Altar which done they fled into the mountaines whither all the will-affected Iewes repaired to them Whereupon the Kings Forces hearing the premises pursued them and warred against them on the Sabbath day whereupon they out of an over-nice superstition least they should prophane the Sabbath by fighting on it when assaulted answered them not neither cast a stone at them nor stopped the places where they were hid but said let us dye all in our innocencie heaven and earth shall testifie for us that you put us to death wrongfully whereupon they slew both them their wives and children without resistance to the number of a thousand persons Which Mattathias and the rest of their friends hearing of mourned for them right sore and said one to another marke their speech if we all doe as our brethren have done and fight not for our lives and Lawes against the Heathen they will now quickly roote us out of the earth therefore they decreed saying whosoever shall come to make battle with us on the Sabbath day we will fight against him neither will we doe all as our brethren that were murthered in their secret places Whereupon they presently gathered and united their Forces assaulted their enemies recovered their Cities Lawes Liberties defended themselves manfully and fought many battles with good successe against the severall kings who invaded and layd claime to their Country as you may reade at large in the bookes of Maccabees All these examples most of them mannaged by the most pious religious persons of those dayes prescribed and assisted by God himselfe whose Spirit specially encouraged strengthned the hands and Spirits of the undertakers of them as O fiander well observes and therefore cannot be condemned as unjust without blasphemy and impiety in my opinion are a most cleare demonstration of the lawfulnesse of a defensive warre in point of Divinity and Conscience against Kings and their Armies who wrongfully invade or assault their Subjects though themselves be personally present in their armies to countenance their unlawfull warres and likewise evidence that a Royall title gotten forcibly by conquest onely though continued sundry yeares is not so valid in point of conscience but that it may be safely questioned yea rejected there being no true lawfull Title of Soveraignety over any people but that which originally depends upon their owne free election and unconstrained subjection simply considered or which is
very recitall of this argument is an ample satisfactory refutation of it with this addition These seditious Levites Rebelled against Moses and Aaron onely because God himselfe had restrained them from medling with the Priests Office which they would contemptuously usurpe and therefore were most severely punished by God himself against whose expresse Ordinance they Rebelled Ergo the Parliament and Kingdome may in no case whatsoever though the King be bent to subvert Gods Ordinances Religion Lawes Liberties make the least resistance against the king or his invading forces under paine of Rebellion High Treason and eternall condemnation This is Doctor Fernes and some others Bedlam Logicke Divinity The next is this Thou shalt not revile the Gods nor curse the Ruler of thy people Ex. 22. 28. Eccl. 10. 20. Curse not the King no not in thy thought and curse not the rich in thy bed-Chamber which is well explained by Prov. 17. 26. It is not good to strike Princes for equitie Ergo it is unlawfull for the Subjects to defend themselves against the Kings Popish depopulating Cavaleers I answer the first text pertaines properly to Judges and other sorts of Rulers not to Kings not then in being among the Israelites the second to rich men as well as Kings They may as well argue then from these texts that no Iudges nor under-rulers nor rich men whatsoever though never so unjust or wicked may or ought in conscience to be resisted in their unjust assaults Riots Robberies no though they be bent to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties as that the King and his Souldiers joyntly or severally considered may not be resisted yea these acute disputants may argue further by this new kinde of Logicke Christians are expresly prohibited to curse or revile any man whatsoever under paine of damnation Rom. 12. 14. Mat. 5â— 44. Levit. 19. 14. Numb 23. 7. 8. 2 Sam. 16. 9. Levit. 20. 9. c. 24. P 1. 14. 23. Levit. 20. 9 Prov. 20. 20. 1 Cor. 6. 10. 1 Cor. 4. 12. 1 Pet. 2. 23. Iude 9. Ergo we ought to resist no man whatsoever no not a theefe that would rob us cut-throate Cavaleers that would murther us lechers that would ravish us under paine of damnation What pious profitable Doctrine thinke you is this All cursings and railings are simply unlawfull in themselves all resistance is not so especially that necessary we now discourse of against unlawfull violence to ruine Church and State To argue therefore all resistance is simply unlawfull because cursing and reviling of a different nature are so is ill Logicke and worse Divinity If the objectors will limit their resiâ—tance to make the Argument sensible and propose it thus All cursing and râ—viling of Kings and Rulers for executing justice impartially for so is the chiefe intendment of the place objected delinquents being apt to clamour against those who justly censure them is unlawfull Ergo the forcible resisting of them in the execution of justice and their lawfull authority is unlawfull the sequell I shall grant but the Argument will be wholy impertinent which I leave to the Objectors to refine The third Argument is this That which peculiarly belongs to God no man without his speciall authority ought to meddle with But taking up Armes peculiarly belongeth to be Lord. Deut. 32. 35. Where the Lord saith vengeance is mine especially the sword which of all temporall vengeance is the greatest The Objector puts no Ergo or conclusion to it because it concludes nothing at all to purpose but onely this Eâ—go The King and Cavalleeres must lay downe their Armes and swords because God never gave them any speciall commission to take them up Or Ergo no man but God must weare a sword at least of revenge and whether the kings and Cavalleers Offensive or the Parliaments meere Defensive sword be the sword of vengeance and malice let the world determine to the Objectors shame The fourth is from Eccles. 8. 2. 3. 4. I councell thee to keepe the Kings Commandment and that in regard of the Oath of God Be not hasty to goe out of his sight stand not in an evill thing for he doth whatsoever pleaseth him where the word of a king is there is power and who may say unto him what dost thou This Text administers the Opposites a double Argument The first is this All the Kings Commands are to be kept of all his Subjects by vertue of the Oathes of supremacy alleigance and the late protestation including them both Ergo by vertue of these Oathes we must not resist his Cavalleeres but yeeld our thoates to their swords our purses and estates to their rapines our chastities to their Lecheries our Liberties to their Tyrannies our Lawes to their lusts our Religion to their Popish Superstition and Blasphemies without any opposition because the king hath oft commanded us not to resist them But seeing the Oath and Law of God and those oathes of ours obleige us onely to obey the Kings just legall commands and no other not the Commands and lusts of evill Councellors and Souldiers this first Argument must be better pointed ere it will wound our cause The second this The king may lawfully do whatsoever pleaseth him Ergo neither are He or his Forces to be resisted To which I answer that this verse relates onely unto God the next antecedent who onely doth and may doe what he pleaseth and that both in heaven and earth Psal. 135. 6. Psal. 115. 3 Esay 46. 10. not to Kings who neither may nor can doe what they please in either being bound both by the Laws of God man and their Coronation Oathes perchance the oath of God here meant rather then that of supremacie or alleigance to doe onely what is lawfull and just not what themselves shall please But admit it meant of Kings not God First the text saith not that a king may lawfully doe what he pleaseth but he doth whatsoever pleaseth him Solomâ—n himselfe committed idolatry built Temples for Idolatrous worship served his idolatrous wives Gods married with many idolatrous wives greivously oppressed his people c. for which God threatned to rent the kingdome from himself as he did the ten Tribes from his son for those sinnes of his David committed adultery and wilfully numbred the people and what King Ieroboam Manasseh Ahab other wicked Kings have done out of the pleasure and freedome of their lawlesse wills to the infinite dishonour of God the ruine of themselves their posterities Kingdomes is sufficiently apparent in Scripture was all therefore just lawfull unblameable because they did herein whatsoever they pleased not what was pleasing to God If not as all must grant then your foundation failes that Kings may lawfully doe whatsoever they will and Solomons words must be taken all together not by fragments and these latter words coupled with the next preceeding Stand not in an evill matter and then Pauls words will well interpret his Rom.
13. 4. But if thou doe that which is evill be afraid for he beareth not the sword in vaine for he is the minister of God a revenger to execute wrath upon them that doe evill So that the genuine sence of the place is and must be this Stand not in an evill matter for the king hath an absolute power to doe whatsoever he pleaseth in way of justice to punish thee if thou continue obstinate in thy evill courses to pardon thee if thou confesse submit and crave pardon for them Ergo the king and his Cavalleeres have an absolute power to murther plunder destroy his Subjects subvert Religion and he and his Forces must not herein be resisted is an ill consequent from such good premises The third is this Where the word of a King is there is power and who may say unto him what dost thou that is expostulate with censure him for doing justly as Iob 34. 17. 18. 19. expound it Ergo the king or his Forces may not be resisted in any case they might rather conclude Therefore neither Kingdome nor Parliament nor any Subject or person whatsoever ought to demand of the king to what end or why he hath raised Forces and Armed Papists against the Parliament and Protestant Religion These Court-Doctors might as truely conclude from hence If the king should command us to say Masse in his Chappell or our Parishes to adorne Images to turne professed Masse-priests c. to vent any Erronious Popish Doctrines to pervert the Scriptures to support Tyrannie and lawlesse cruelty we must and will as some of us doe cheerefully obey for where the word of a King is there is power and we may not say unto him what dost thou If a King should violently ravish matrons defloure virgins unnaturally abuse youth cut all his Subjects throates fire their houses sacke their Cities subvert their liberties and as Bellarmine puts the case of the Popes absolute irresistible authority send millions of soules to hell yet no man under paine of damnation may or ought to demande of him Domine cur ita facis Sir what doe you But was this the holy Ghosts meaning thinke you in this place If so then Nathan was much to blame for reprehending king Davids Adultery Azariah and the 40. Priests who withstood King Vzziah when he would have offered incensâ— on the incense Altar and thrust him out of the Temple telling him it pertaineth not to thee Vzziah to burne incense to the Lord c. Were no lesse then Traytors Iohn Baptist was much over-seene to tell King Herod It is not lawfull for thee to have thy brothers wife The Prophet who sharpely reprehended Amaziah for his Idolatry and new altar 2 Chron 25. 15. 16. was justly checked by the king Elâ—iah was to be rebuked for telling Ahab so plainely of his faults and sending such a harsh message to King Abaziah Elisha much to be shent for using such harsh language to King Iehoram 2 Kings 3. 13. 14. yea Samuel and Hanani deserved the strappado for telling King Saul and Asa That they had done foolishly â— Sam. 13 3. 2 Chron. 15. 9. The meaning therefore of this Text so much mistaken unlesse we will censure all these Prophets and have Kings not onely irresistible but irreprehensible for their wickednesse is onely this No man may presume to question the kings just actions warranted by his lawfull royall power this text being parallel with Rom. 13. 1. 2. 3. 4 What then Ergo None must question or resist his or his Cavalleers unjust violence and proceedings not the Parliament the supremest Iudicature and Soveraigne Power in the Kingdome is a ridiculous consequence yet this is all this Text doth contribute to their present dying bad cause The 5. is that usually objected Text of Psal. 105. 14 15. Touch not mine annointed Ergo the King and his Cavaleers must not be so much as touched nor â—esisted I wonder they did not as well argue Ergo none must henceforth kisse his Majesties hand siâ—ce it cannot be done without touching him neither must his Barber trim him nor his Bedchamberâ— men attire him for feare of high Treason in touching him And the Cavaleers must not henceforth be arrested for their debts apprehended for their robberies and murthers neither must the Chyrurgiâ—n dresse their wounds or pock-soars or otherwise touch them so dangerous is it to touch them not out of fear of infection but for fear of transgressing this sacred Text scarce meant of such unhallowed God-dammeeâ— Such conclusions had been more literall and genuine then the first But to answer this long since exploded triviall Objection not named by Dr Ferne though revived by others since him I say first that this Text concernes not kings at all but the true anoynted Saints of God their Subjects whom kings have been alwayes apt to oppresse and persecute witnesse Psal. 2. â— c. Act 4. 26. 27. Act. 12. 1 2 3 with all sacred and Ecclesiasticall Histories ancient or moderne This is most apparent first because these words were spoken by God to Kings themselves as the Text is expresse Psal 105 14 15. 1 Chron. 16. 20. 21. He suffered no man to do them wrong but reproved even KINGS for their sakâ—s saying even to king themselves namely to king Pharaoh an king Abimelech Gen. 12. 10. to 20. Chap. 20. and 26 1. to 17. 29 Touch not mine Anointed and do my Prophets no harm Therefore not meant of kings Secondly because these words were spoken directly and immediately of Abraham Isaac Iacob their wives and families as it is evident by Verse 6. the whole series of the Psalme which is Historicall the forecited Teâ—ts of Genesis to which the words relate the punctuall confession of Augustine and all other Expositors on this Psalm Now neither they nor their wives nor their children clearly were actuall much lesse anointed Kings For first they lived long before the government of kings was erected among the Israelites of whom Saul was the first 2. They had no kingdom nor territories of their own when these words were uttered but were strangers in the Land going from one Nation and Kingdom to another sojourning obscurely like Pilgrims and Strangers upon earth in Egypt and Gerar under King Pharaoh Abimelech and other Princes not as kings but subjects and priâ—ate men as Verse 12. 13. Gen. 12. and 20. and 26 Chap. 36. 7. Chap. 37. 1. Deut. 23. 7. Hebr. 11. 13. resolve Thirdly They were but very few men in number Verse 12. Genesis 34. 30. they were Masters onely of their own small families and that under forraign Kings therfore doubtlesse no kings at all Fourthly this was spoken of these Patriarchs Wives and Families as well as of themselves and they certainly were no kings unlesse you will have kingdoms consisting onely of kings and no subjects at all Verse 12. 14. Gen. 12. 15. to 20. Chap. 20. 2. to 17. Chap. 26. 11. Chap. 34. 30.
Chap. 35. 6. Fifthly the Scripture no where calls them kings much lesse the Text which terms them expresly Prophets Touch not mine Anointed and do MY PROPHETS not properly so taken but largely that is My servants my chosen people as Verse 6. expounds it no harm The later Clause Do my Prophets no harm being an exact interpretation of the former Touch not mine Anointed that is My Prophets and Servants so far forth as to do them harm For in a common sence no doubt they might be touched without offence to God or them by way of imbracement assistance and the like Sixtly Though there were kings in Abrahams dayes or before as is evident by Gen. 14. 1 2 c. yet there were no anointed kings nor were kings ever called Gods anointed till Sauls dayes who was the first anointed King I read of 1 Sam. 10. 1. and the first king ever stiled The Lords Anointed 1 Sam. 12. 3 5. whereas Priests were anointed long before Exodus 30. 30. Chap. 40. 13 15. Therefore Anointed in the Text cannot be meant of kings or of persons actually anointed but onely of those Saints of God who were metaphâ—rically and spiritually anointed having the gifts and graces of Gods Spirit Psal. 28 8 9. Hab. 3. 13. 2. Cor. 1. 21. 1 Iohn 2. 27. Eze. 16. 9. Isay 20. 27. This Text then being not meant of kings which are actually but of Christians onely spiritualy anointed in regard of which anointing as I have elsewhere largely manifested they are in Scripture not onely stiled Christians which in plain English is annoynted Acts 11. 26. c. 26. 26. 1 Pet. 4. 16. but Christ in the abstract 1 Cor. 12. 12. Ephes. 4. 12 13. the Members Body Flesh and Bones of Christ. 1 Cor. 12. 12 7. Ephes. 1. 22. 23. c. 5. 29 30 31. Col. 1. 24. Yea Kings and Priests unto God the Father Exod. 19. 6. 1 Pet. 2. 5. Revel 1. 6. c. 5. 10. c. 20. 6. for whom God hath prepared a heavenly Kingdom wherein they shall reign with Christ for ever with an everlasting Crown of glory too Matth. 5. 3. c. 25. 34. Luke 6. 20. c. 12. 32. c. 22. 29. 30. Col. 1. 13. 2 Thess. 2. 12. 1 Corinth 9. 25. 2 Tim. 2. 12. c. 4. 8. Heb. 12. 28. 2 Pet. 5. 4. 2 Pet. 1. 11. Iam. 2. 5. Revel 22. 5. The proper argument then that can be thence deduced by our Opposites is but this Nonsequitur Kings themselves must not touch Gods spiritually annointed Saints and servants to do them harm Ergo if Kings do violently and unjustly make warre upon them not onely to harm but plunder murther destroy them utterly extirpate that Religion they professe and are bound to maintain they are obliged in point of conscience under pain of damnation not to resist Whereas the conclusion should be directly contrary Therefore they may lawfully with good conscience resist them to the uttermost in such cases For since God hath thus directly enjoyned Kings Not to touch or do them harm if Kings will wilfully violate this injunction they may with safe conscience by forcâ— of Arms withstand repulse their unjust violence and hinder Kings or their instruments from doing them that iniury which God himself prohibits else they should be accessories to their kings iniustice and authors of their own wrongs according to these received Maximes Quinon pohibet malum quod potest jubet Qui potest obviare perturbare perversos non facit nihilest aliud quam favere eorum impietati Nec caret scrupulo societatis occultae qui manifesto facinori desinit obviare Qui definit obviare cum potest consentit used by Ambrose Hierome Augustine Isiodor Anastatius and Gratian who recites applies them to defensive wars And if our Opposites who pervert this Text by translating it from Subjects and Saints to Kings may in their erronious sence safely argue thence That if subiects take up Arms against their Princes contrary to this Text their Princes may by vertue of this precept iustly resist them with force and repulse their iniuries then by the true genuine sence thereof being meant of Subiects Saints not Kings if Kings will violently assault and make war upon Saints their Subiects to harm them they may with as good reason and conscience defend themselves against their Kings and ill Instruments as their Kings protect themselves in this sort against them and that by authoritie of this Text by our Opposites own argumentation Thirdly admit this Scripture meant of Kings yet what strâ—ngth is there in it to priviledge them from iust necessary resistance If any it must rest in the word annointed but this will afford kings no such corporall priviledges as many fancie neither from lawfull resistance nor deposition nor sentence of death it self which I shall undeniably evidence to refute a commonly received errour For first it is apparent that the anointed here meant are such onely who are spiritually annointed either with the externall profession and ceremonies of Gods true religion or with the internall graces of the Spirit for neither Abraham Isaac Iacob nor their families nor any kings or Priests in their dayes for ought we finde were corporally annointed Besides the annointing here intended is that which is common to Priests and Prophets as Touch not mine annointed and do my Prophets no harm infallibly proves rather then that which is peculiar to kings Whence I thus argue That annoinâ—ing which is common to subiects as well as kings and cannot secure any subiects who in the genuinesence of the Text are Gods annointed from iust resistance corporall violence legall censures or death cannot in or of it self alone secure kings from any of these no further then it secures subiects for the annoiting being the same in both must have the self-same operation and immunities in both But this anointing in subiects can neither exempt their persons from necessary iust resistance if they unlawfully assault or war upon their Superiours equalls inferiours nor free them from arrests imprisonments arraignments deprivations or capitall censures if they offend and demerit them as we all know by Scripture and experience Therefore it can transfer no such corporall immunities or exemptions from all or any of these to kings but onely exempt them from unlawfull violence and injuries in point of right so far forth as it doth other Subjects In a word this annointing being common to all Christians can give no speciall Prerogative to Kings but onely such as are common to all Subiects as they are Christians Secondly admit it be mean of an actuall externall anoynting yet that of it self affords Kings no greater priviledge then the inward unction of which it is a type neither can it priviledge them from just resistance or just corporall censures of all sorts First it cannot priviledge them from the iust assaults invasions resistance corporall punishments of other forraign kings Princes States Subiects not subordinate to them who upon any iust cause
the king or his invading Forces though they indeavour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties as the Doctor himself states the controversie whose arguments will hardly satisfie conscience being so voyd of reason â—ence yea science The eighth is this None of the Prophets in the old Testament reprehending the Kings of Israel and Iudah for their grosse Idolatry cruelty oppression did call upon the Elders of the people for the duty of resistance neither do we finde the people resisting or taking up Arms against any of their kings no not against Ahab or Manasseh upon any of these grounds Ergo resistance is unlawfull To which I must reply first That none of the Prophets did ever forbid resistance in such cases under pain of Damnation as our new Doctors do now Ergo it was lawfull because not prohibited Secondly that as none of the people werethen inhibited to resist so not dehorted from it therefore they might freely have done it had they had hearts and zeal to do it Thirdly Iosephus resolves expresly That by the very Law of God Deuter. 17. If the King did contrary to that Law multiply silver gold and horses to himself more then was fitting the Israelites might lawfully resist him and were bound to do it to preserve themselves from Tyrannie Therefore no doubt they might have lawfully resisted their Kings Idolatry cruelty oppressions Fourthly Hulderichus Zuinglius a famous Protestant Divine with others positively affirms That the Israelites might not onely lawfully resist but likewise depose their Kings for their wickednesses and Idolatries yea That all the people were justly punished by God because they removed not their flagitious idolatrous Kings and Princes out of their places which he proves by Ieâ—em 15. where after the four Plagues there recited the Prophet subjoynes the cause of them saying Verse 4. I will give them in fury to all the Kingdoms of the Earth that is I will stirre up in fury all the kings of the earth against them because of Manasseh the son of Hezekiah king of Iudah for that which he did in Ierusalem This Manasseh had committed many wickednesses by Idolatrie and the shedding of innocent blood as we may see in the one and twentieth Chapter of the second of the Kings for which evills the Lord grievously punished the people of Israel Manasseh shed over much innocent blood untill he had filled Ierusalem even to the mouth with his sins wherewith he made Iudah to sinne that it might do evill before the Lord Therefore because Manasseh King of Iudah did these most vile abominations above all that the Amorites had done before him and made the Land of Iudah to sin in his uncleanesse therefore thus saith the Lord God of Israel Behold I will bring evill upon Ierusalem and Iudah that whosever shall hear both his ears shall tingle c. In summe if the Iews had not thus permitted their King to be wicked WITHOVT PVNISMENT they had not been so grievously punished by God We ought to pull and cast away even our eye that offends so a hand and foot c. If the Israelites had thus DEPOSED Manasseh by consent and suffrages of all or the greatest part of the multitude they had not been so grievously punished of God So Zuinglius with whom even B. Bilson himself in some sort accords who in desending interpreting his opinion confesseth That it is a question among the Learned What Soveraigney the whole people of Israel had over their Kings confessing that the peoples rescuing Ionathan that he â—â—ed not when Saul would have put him to death Davids speech to the people when he purposed to reduce the Arke all the Congregations speech and carriage toward Rehoboam when they came to make him King with the peoples speech to Ieremy Thou shalt die the death have perswaded some and might lead Zuinglius to think that the people of Israel notwithstanding they called for a King yet RESERVED TO THEMSELVES SVFFICIENT AVTHORITY TO OVERRVLE THEIR KING IN THOSE THINGS WHICH SEEMED EXPEDIENT AND NEEDFVLL FOR THE PVBLIKE WELFARE else God would not punish the people for the kings iniquity which they must suffer and not redresse Which opinion if as Orthodox as these learned Divines and Iosephus averre it not onely quite ruines our Opposites Argument but their whole Treatises and cause at once But fiftly I answer that subiects not onely by command of Gods Prophets but of God himself and by his speciall approbation have taken up Arms against their Idolatrous Princes to ruine them and their Posterities A truth so apparent in Scripture that I wonder our purblinde Doctors discern it not For did not God himself notwithstanding his frequent conditionall promises to establish the Kingdom of Israel on David Solomon and their Posterity for Solomons grosse Idolatry occasioned by his Wives tell Solomon in expresse terms VVherefore for as much as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee I will surely REND THE KINGDOM FROM THEE and will give it to thy servant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son Did not the Prophet Abijah in pursuance hereof rending Ieroboams garment into twelve pieces tell him Thus saith the Lord the God of Israel behold I will rend the Kingdom out of the hand of Solomon and will give ten tribes to thee And I will take the Kingdom out of his sons hand and will give it unto thee even ten Tribes and I will take thee and thou shalt reign according to all that thy soul desireth and shalt be King over Israel and I will for this afflict the Seed of David Yea did not ALL ISRAEL upon Solomons death when Rehoboam his son refused to grant their iust requests at their coming to Sechem to make him king use this speech to the king What Portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your Tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David Whereupon they departed and fell away from the house of David everafter and made Iereboam King over all Israel And doth not the Text directly affirm Wherefore Rehoboam hearkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might perform the saying which the Lord spake to Abijah unto Ieroboam the son of Nebat After which when Rehoboam raised a mighty Army to reduce the ten Tribes to obedience the Word of the Lord came to Shemaiah the man of God saying Speak unto Rehoboam and all the house of Iudah and Benjamin Thus SAITH THE LORD Ye shall not go up to fight against your brethren the children of Israel return every man to his house FOR THIS THING IS FROM ME They hearkned therefore to the word of the Lord and returned to depart according to the word of the Lord. Lo here a
more by the fundamentalls of that State then our Great Councell will or can But now the Emperour being supreme as S. Peter calls him or the Higher Power as S. Paul here there is no power of resistance left to any that are under him by the Apostle 4 Was there ever more cause of resistance then in those dayes Were not the Kings then not onely conceived to be inclined so and so but even actually to be enemies of Religion had overthrown Laws and Liberties And therefore if any should from the Apostles reasons that he gives against resistance in the 3 4 5 Verses for Rulers are not a â—error to good works but evill and he is the Minster of God to thee for good replie That Rulers so long as they are not a terror to the good but ministers for our good are not to be resisted the consideration of those times leaves no place for such exception because the Powers then which the Apostle forbids to resist were nothing so but subverters of that which was good and just The Emperors did then indeed rule absolutely and arbitrarily which should have according to the Principles of those dayes beene a stronger motive to resist But how did they make themselves of Subjects such absolute Monarchs was it not by force and change of the Government and was not the right of the People and Senate according to the Principles of these dayes good against them with as much or more reason then the right of the people of this Land is against the Succession of this Crown descending by three Conquests 5. The prohibition doth not onely concern Christians but all the people under those Emperors and not onely Religion was persecuted but Liberties also lost the people and Senate were then enslaved by Edicts and Laws then inforced on them by Nero and other Roman Emperours yet notwithstanding the Apostle prohibits them to resist By all which conscâ—ence will clearly see it can have no warrant in Scripture for resistance to wit of the King or his invading Forces by way of necessary defence So the Doctors and other Obâ—ectors hence conclude To give a satisfactory Answer to this grand Objection I shall in the first place inquire Whether there be anything in this Text prohibiting subjects to resist with Force the armed unjust violence of their Princes persons or instruments especially when they are bent to overthrow Religion Laws Liberties the Republike and turn professed Tyrants And under correction I conceive there is not the least syllable or shadow in this Text for any such inhibition as is pretended Not to insist upon the words higher Powers odained of God c. which extend not unto Tyrannie and illegall exorbitant oppressions of which hereafter I shall deduce my first Demonstrations to prove this negative Assertion from the occasion inducing the Apostle to insert these objected Verses into this Epistle Dr Willet recites 7. Reasons of it all fortifying my assertion I shall mention onely the three most probable most received of them and apply them as I go First the Roman Magistrates being then infidels the new converted Christians among them either did or might take themselves to be wholly exempted from any subjection or obedience to them reputing it a great incongruity that Christians should owe any subjection to Pagans To refute which error the Apostle informs them that though the Magistrates themselves were Ethnicks yet their Authority and Power was from God himself therefore their profession of Christianitie did rather oblige them to then exempt them from subjection Thus Haymo Soto Calvin Guather Marlorat Willet Pareus with others on this Text. Turn this Reason then into an Argument and it will be but this Non sequitur Christianity exempts not subiects from due obedience to iust Pagan Magistrates Ergo Tyrants may not be resisted neither ought the Parliament and their Forces to resist the Kings Cavalleers unjust assaults as the case is formerly stated Pretty Logick and Divinity 2. The Gaulonites as Iosephus records with other Iews being Abrahams seed held it unlawfull for them to yeeld any subjection or tribute to the Roman Emperors or other Heathen Princes reigning over them whereupon they demanded this question of Christ himself Is it lawfull to pay tribute to Caesar Matth. 12. which error perehance spread it self into the Christian Church by reason of Evangelicall Libertie grounded on Ioh. 8. If the Son shall make you free then are ye free indeed Mat. 17. Theâ— are the Children free and Ro. 6. We are not under the Law but under Grace To refell this mistake the Apostle inserted these passages into this Epistle Thus Soto Calvin Peter Martyr Willet and others Whence nothing but this can be properly concluded Neither the Prerogative of the Iews nor Liberty of Christians exempts them from due subjection to lawfull heathen Magistrates because they are Gods Ordinance Ergo No Subjects can with safe conscience defend themselves in any case against the unjust invasions of Tyrannicall Princes or their Armies A palpable Inconsequent Thirdly the Apostle having formerly taught that Christians might not avenge themselves lest some might have inferred thereupon as many Anabaptists have done that it was not lawfull for Christians to use the Magistrates defence against wrongs nor for the Magistrate himself to take vengeance of evill doers To prevent this the Apostle argues That the Magistrates are Gods Ministers appointed by him to punish Malefactors and take vengeance on them So Gualther Willet and others To conclude from this ground Oppressed Subjects may seek redresse of their grievances from the Magistrates who may lawfully punish Malefactors Ergo they may not resist with force Tyrannicall bloody Magistrates or their wicked Instruments when they actually make war upon them to ruine spoyl enslave them is but a ridiculous Non sequitur There is nothing therefore in the occasions of the Apostles words which gives the least colour to disprove the lawfulnesse of such resistance or of the Parliaments just defensive war Secondly this is manifest by the whole Scope of this Text which in summe is onely this That Christians ought in conscience to l be subject to all lawfull higher Powers so farre forth as they are Gods Ordinance Gods Ministers for their good to the praise of the good and punishment of evill doers and not to resist them in the execution of their just Authority Or Christianity exempts not Christians from obedience unto faithfull Civill Magistrates to inferre from thence Ergo it is unlawfull for Christians in point of conscience to resist their Magistrates when they warre upon them to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties slâ—y plunder them is but a meer non-sence deduction Thirdly this appeares most perspicuously from the motives to obedience and reasons against resistance of Magistrates specified by the Apostle in the text it selfe First the higher Powers must be submitted to and not resisted because they are ordained of God and are Gods Ordinance vers 1. 2. But they are ordained
the soule of which the conscience is a chief-overruling part This then being altogether irrefragable gives our Antagonists with Dr. Fern an etern all overthrow and unavoidably demonstrates the resistance of the Higher Powers here prescribed to be only of iust lawfull powers in their lâ—st commands or punishments which we must neither corporally verbally nor so much as mentally resist but readily submit too with our very soules as well as bodies not of Tyrants or ungodly Rulers uniust oppressions Forces proceedings to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties which all our Opposites all Divines whatsoever grant we are bound in conscience passively to resist and disobey yea with our Tongues to reprehend and our Souls and spirits to oppose detest abhorre hate in the very highest degree of opposition notwithstanding this inhibition And therefore by like reason are no wayes prohibited but authorized by it even forcibly to resist to our utmost power have we meanes and opportunity so to doe as the Parliament now hath That power and procâ—edings which Christians may lawfully with good conscience yea and are bound to resist with all their souls minds tongues they justly may and must likewise resist with all their corporall might and strength especially if they have good opportunity publike encouragements and meanes to do it as Deut. 6. 12. 1 Pet. 5. 9. Iude 3. 4. Phil. 1. 27 28. 1 Cor. 16. 13. compared together and with the premised Scriptures fully evidence But Christians may lawfully with good conscience yea must resist with all their souls minds tongues the fore-named violent proceedings of kings Oppressors ill Counsellors and Cavaleers and no wayes submit unto them with their souls minds tongues lest thereby they should approve and be partakers with promoters of their execrable deâ—ignes therefore they may and must with safe conscience resist them with all their corporall might and strength having now opportunity a Parliamentary publike command and sufficient meanes to execute it And thus have I now at last not onely most clearly wrested this sword out of the hands of our great opposite Goliahs but likewise cut off their heads and so routed all their forces with it as I trust they shall never be able to make head againe Yet before I wholly take my leave of this Text to gratifie our Prelaticall Clergy I shall for a parting blow adde this one observation more That all our Popish Clermen heretofore and many of them till this day notwithstanding the universality of this Text Let every soule be subject to the higher Powers c. not only Pretended themselves to be of right exempted from the jurisdiction censures taxes of Emperours Kings and all Civill Magistrates Which priviledges some of our late Prelates began to revive as the late cases of Mr. Shervill the Maior of Arundel and some others evidence censured for punishing drunken Priests but likewise held it lawfull to censure excommunicate depose even Emperours and Kings themselves and interdict their Kingdomes witnesse not only the Popes excommunications of many Emperours and Kings by apparant usurpation and injury but of sundry Prelates excomunications of their own Soveraigns as of right and putting them to open penances as K. Suintilla Sancho Ramir in Spain and others elswhere of which you may read divers presidents in my Appendix The History of St. Ambrose his excommunicating the Emperour Theodosius for the bloody murther of those of Thessalonica is so commonly known that I need not spend time to recite it nor yet the excommunications and censures of our King Iohn or Henry the 2. and 3. Suano King of Denmark as Saxo-Grammaticus records was not onely sharply reprehended but excommunicated in a most bold and solemn manner by one of his Bishops for his uncleannesse and murthering some eminent persons of whom he was jealous whiles they were at their devotions in the Câ—urch This Bishop instead of meeting this King when he came to enter into the Church with accustomed veneration clad in his Pontisicalibus with his Crosier Staffe kept him from entring so much as within the Court thereof calling him not by the name of a King which he suppressed but a shedder of mans blood and not content to chide him he fixed the point of his Staffe in his brest preferring the publike scandall of Religion before private society not being ignorant that the Offices of familiarity were one thing the rights of Priesthood another thing that the wickednesses of Lords as well as servants ought to be revenged nor are Noble-mens crimes to be more partially censured then ignoble ones And not content thus to repulse him he added an execration therunto and denounced a sentence of damnation against him in his presence so as he left it doubtfull whether he repulsed him more valiantly with his hand or voyce Hereupon the King considering this Act to proceed from zeale and publike seveâ—ity against wickednesse and being confounded with the blush of his guilty conscience forbad any to resist his violence and patiently underwent heard both his repulse and reprehention After which this King laying aside his royall Robes put on old course apparell desiring rather to testifie his sorrow by the deformity of his habit then his contempt by the splendor of it And struck with so sad a sentence of the Bishop he would not indure to carry about the ornaments of Royall Magnificence but casting away the ensignes of Regall Majesty he put on sack-cloth the badge of peniâ—ence putting off his power likewise together with his vestment and of a sacrilegious Tyrant became a faithfull reverencer of holy things For returning bare-foot to the Church-porch he cast himselfe prostrate in the entrance thereof and humbly kissed the ground suppressing the griefe which is wont most sharply to be inflicted from contempt with shamefac'â—nesse and moderation redeeming the fault of his bloody reigne with shame and penitence After which confessing his fault and craving pardon with teares of the Bishop he was absolved and then putting on his Royall Robes admitted into the Church and brought up to the Altar to the exceeding joy of the people who applauding the kings humiliation and modesty plus poenitentia pium quam imperio scelestum euasisse coâ—fessus A memorable story of a zealous stout Prelate and of a penitent submissive wild Prince I shall only adde to this some few domestick presidents of our Welch Kings Teudur king of Brecknock for his periury and murther of Elgistill another King of that Countrey was solemnly excommunicated by Gurcan the 10. Bishop of Landaffe and his Clergy in a Synod assembled for this purpose by uncovering the Altars casting the Crosses and Reliques on the ground and depriving him of all Christian communion Whereupon Teudur unable to undergoe this malediction and rigorous iustice with a contrite heart and many teares powred forth craved pardon of his crimes and submitted himselfe to the penance imposed on him according to his quality and greatnesse King Clotri slaying Iuguallaun
treacherously contrary to his League and Oath Berthgwin the 14. Bishop of Landaffe hearing thereof assembled a Synod of his Clergy at Landaffe and solemnly excommunicated the King with all his Progeny and Kingdom by uncovering the Altars casting down the Crosses on the earth and depriving the Countrey both of Baptisme and the Eucharist Whereupon the King unable to endure so great an excommunication with great deiection submitted himselfe to the Bishop and leaving his Kingdom went on pilgrimage into forraign parts for a long space after which returning by the intercession of king Morcant he obtained abâ—olution from the Bishop to whose enioyned penance he submitted himself conferring divers Lands upon the Church And in another Synod at Landaffe under this Bishop King Gurcan for living incestuously with his Mother-in-law was solemnly excommunicated in form aforesaid whereupon he craved pardon resolved to put away his Mother-in-law promised satisfaction by k. â—udhail his Intercessor upon which he was absolved upon promise of amendment of life with fasting prayer and almes after which he bestowed divers Lands on the Church Houell king of Gleuissig contrary to his Oath League trecherously circumverring and slaying Gallun hereupon Cerenhir the 18. Bishop of Landaffe calling a Synod solemnly excommunicated him by laying all the crosses on the ground overturning the Bells taking the Reliques from the Altar and casting them on the ground depriving him of all Christian communion under which excommunication he remained almost a whole yeers space After which this king came bare-foot to the Bishop imploring his absolution from this sentence with many teares which he obtained after publke penance enoyned Not long after the same Bishop and his Clergy in another Synod for the like crime in the self-same forme excommunicated Ili sonne of Conblus till he came bare-footed with teares and prayed absolution which upon performance of enjoyned penance promise of future reformation with prayers fasting almes and the setling of some Lands on the Church was granted him by the Bishop So Loumarch son of Cargnocaun was in a full Synod excommunicated by Gulfrid the 20. Bishop of this See for violating the patrimony of the Church and king Brochuail with his family convented before a Synoâ—e threatned Excommunication enjoyned Penance and satisfaction by the Synode for some injuries offered to to Ciueilliauc the two and twentieth Bishop of Landaffe Mauric King of of Glamorgan was excommunicated by Ioseph the eigth and twentieth Bishop of Landaffe for treachâ—rously putting out the eyes of Etguin during the truce between them After which he was again publikely excâ—mmunicated in a Synode for violating the Sanctuarie of the Church of Landaffe and hurting some of this Bishops servants and not absolved till he made his submission and did his Penance and gave some laâ—ds to the Church for satisfaction of these offence Thus Calgucam King of Morganauc and his whole family were solemnly excommunicated by Herâ—wald the nine and twentieth Bishop of Landaffe in a Synod of all his Clergy onely because one of the Kings followers being drunk laid violent hands upon Bathutis the Bishops Physitian and Kinsman on Christmas day Anno 1056. Whereupon all the Crosses and Reliques were cast to the ground the Bells overturned the Church doors stopped up with thorns so as they continued without a Pastor and Divine Service day and night for a long season till the King though innocent submitted himself to the Bishop and to obtain his absolution gave Henâ—inguinna to him and his Successors for ever free from all secular and royall services in the presence of all the Clergie and people So Richard the tenth Bishop of Bangor excommunicated David ap Lhewelin Prince of Wales for detaining his brother Griffith prisoner contrarie to his Oath repairing to him upon the Bishops word for his safe return who never left vexing him till he had delivered him up to to the King of Englands hands Many such presidents of Prelates censuring and excommunicating their Kings occur in Storie which for brevity I pretermit onely I shall inform you that Iohn Stratford Archbishop of Canterbury in the 14. year of K. Edw. 3 contesting with this King and excommunicating divers of his followers and all the infringers of the Churches Liberties presumed to write thus unto his Soveraign There are two things by which the world is principally governed The sacred Pontificall authority and the royall power of which the Priesthood is by so much the more weighty ponderous and sublima by how much they are to give an account of kings themselves at the Divine audit And therefore the kings Majesty ought to know that you ought to depend on their judgement not they to be regulated according to your will For who doubteth that the priests of Christ are accounted the FATHERS AND MASTERS of Kings Princes and all faithfull Christians Is it not known to be a part of miserable madnesse if the son should endeavour to subjugate the Father the servant the master to himself The Canonicall authority of Scriptures testifieth that divers Pontiffs have excommunicated some of them Kings others Emperours And if you require somewhat in speciall of the persons of Princes Saint Innocent smote the Emperour Archadius with the sword of excommunication because he consented that Saint John Chrysostom should be violently expelled from his See Likewise Saint Ambrose Archbishop of Millain for a fault which seemednot so hainous to other priests excommunicated the Emperour Theodosius the great From which sentence having first given condigne satisfation he afterwards deserved to be absolved and many such like examples may be alleaged both more certain for time and nearer for place Therefore no Bishops whatsoever neither may nor ought to be punished by the secular Power if they chance to offend through humane frailtie For it is the duty of a good and religious Prince to honour the Priests of God and defend them with greatest reverence inimitation of the Pious Prince of most happy memory Constantine saying when the cause of Priests was brought before him You cannot be iudged by any to wit of the secular judges who are reserved to the iudgement of God alone according to the assertion of the Apostle very ill applied saying The spirituall man is iudged of no man 1 Corinth 2. 15. Not mean of Bishops or Clergie-men but Saints alone endued with Gods Spirit not of judging in courts of iustice but of discerning spirituall things and their own spirituall Estates as the Context resolves Thus and much more this Prelate who notwithstanding this text of the Romanes pleads an exemption of all Bishops and Priests from the kings secular power by Divine Authority and arrogates to Priest and Prelates a iudiciary lawfull power over Kings themselves to excommunicate and censure them for their offences And to descend to later times even since the the Reformation of Religion here Iohn Bridges Dean of Sarum and Bishop of Oxfort even in his Book intituled The supremacy of Christian Princes over
ever used by the Apostles Evangelists Jewes to expresse the Emperour by but that of Caesar not this of King Therefore Peters Text speaking onely of the King not Caesar cannot be intended of the Romane Emperour as ignorant Doctors blindly fancie Fifthly This Epistle of Peter the Apostle of the Iews was written onely to the dispersed Iews thorowout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bythinia 1 Pet. 1. 1. over whom Herod at that time reigned as King by the Romane Senates and Emperours appointment who had then conquered the Iews and made them a tributarie Province as is evident by Matth. 27. 17 21. Mark 12. 14 16 17. Luke 20. 22 24 25. chap. 23. 2. Acts 17. 7. chap. 25. 8 10 11 12 21. chap. 27. 24. chap. 12. 1. to 24. compared together and by Iosepâ—us the Century writers Baronius Sigonius and others The King then here mentioned to be supreame was Herod or King Agrippa or some other immediate King of the Iews who was their supreame Governour not absolutely but under the Romane Senate and Emperours and made so by their appointment whence called in the Text an Ordinance of man not God Now this King of the Jews as is evident by Pauls Appeal to Caesar from Festus and King Agrippa as to the Soveraign Tribunall Acts 25. and 26. by Iosephus Pâ—ilo Iudâ—us de legatione ad Caium and the consent of all Historians was not the absolute Soveraigne Power but subordinate to the Romane Emperour and Senate who both created and bad power to controll remove and censure him for his misdemeanours yet Peter calls him here Supreame because the Highest Governour under them as we stile our Kings Supreame Governours under Christ. Therefore having a Superiour Governour and Power over him to which he was accountable and subordinate Supreame in the Text cannot be meant of a King absolutely Supreame having no Power Superiour to him but God but onely relatively Supreame in respect of under Governours there actually residing whose Supremacie being forcibly gained onely by conquest not free consent and the ancient native Kings of the Iews being inferiour to their whole Senates and Congregations and to do all by their advice as Iosephus Antiq. Iud. lib. 4. cap. 8. 2. Sam. 18. 3 4. Jer. 38. 45. 1. Chron. 13. 1. to 6. attest will no way advantage our Opposites nor advance the Prerogative of Kings since it extends onely to the King of the Jews that then was who was not simply Supream but a Subject Prince subordinate to the Romane State and Empire and one appointed by a Conquerour not freely chosen and assented to by the people So as all the Argument which can hence be extracted for the absolute Soveraigntie and irresistibility of Kings over their whole Kingdomes and Parliaments is but this The King of the Iews was in Peters time the Supreame Magistrate over that Nation by the Romane Senates and Emperours appointment to whom yet he was subordinate and accountable the Romanes having conquered the Iewes by force and imposing this government upon them without their consents Therefore the Kings of England and all other Kings are absolute Soveraigne Monarches Superiour to their whole Parliaments and Kingdomes collectively considered and may not in point of conscience be forcibly resisted by them though they endeavour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties How little coherence there is in this Argument the silliest childe may at first discern From these Scriptures I descend to Reasons deduced from them against resistance which I shall contract into three ArgumentS The first is this Kings are the Fathers Heads Lords Shepherds of the Common-wealth Ergo They ought not to be resisted in any their exorbitant proceedings it being unlawfull unseemly â—or a Son to resist his Father the Members the Head the Vassals their Lord the Flock their Shepherd To this I answer1 First They are Fathers Shepherds Lords Heads onely in an improper allegoricall not genuine sence therefore nothing can thence be properly inferred They are and ought to be such in respect of their loving and carefull affection towards their Subjects not in regard of their Soveraigne Power over them Therefore when their Tyrannie makes them not such in regard of care and affection to their people their people cease to be such in regard of filiall naturall and sheep-like submission When these Shepherds turn Wolves these Fathers Step-fathers the Subjects as to this cease to be their Sheep their Children in point of Obedience and Submission Secondly If we consider the Common-weal and Kingdom collectively Kings are rather their Kingdoms children then Parents because created by them their publike servants ministers for whose benefit they are imployed and receive wages not their Soveraigne Lords their subordinate Heads to be directed and advised by them not Tyrannically to over-rule them at their pleasure Therefore Paramount and able in such cases to resist them Thirdly Parishioners may no doubt lawfully resist the false Doctrinâ—s and open assâ—ults of their Ministers though they be their Spirituall Shepherds Citizens the violent oppressions of their Maiors though they be their Politique Heads Servants the unjust assâ—ults of their Masters though their lawfull Lords who may not misuse their very Villaines by Law And if Parents will violently assault their naturall children Husbands their Wives Masters their Servants to murther them without cause they may by Law resist repulse them with open force Fourthly A Son who is a Judge may lawfully resist imprison condemne his naturall Father A Servant his Lord A Parishioner his Pastour a Citizen his Major a meer Gentleman the greatest Peer or Lord as experience proves because they do it in another capacity as Judges and Ministers of publike Justice to which all are subject The Parliament then in this sence as they are the representative Body of the Realm not private Subjects and their Armies by their authority may as they are the highest Soveraign Power and Judicature resist the King and his Forces though he be their Father Head Shepherd Lord as they are private men Fifthly This is but the common exploded Argument of the Popish Clergy To prove themselves superiour to Kings and exempt from all secular Iurisdiction because they are spirituall Fathers Pâ—â—stors Heads to Kings who ought to obey not judge and censure them as Archbish. Stratford and others argue But this plea is no ways available to exempt Clergy men from secular Jurisdiction from actuall resistance of parties assaulted nor yet from imprisonment censures and capitall executions by Kings and Civill Magistrates in case of capitall Crimes Therefore by like reason it can not exempt Kings from the resistance censures of their Parliaments Kingdoms in case of tyrannicall invasions We deride this Argument in Papists as absurd as in sufficient to prove the exemption of Clergy men I wonder therefore why it is now urged to as little purpose against resistance of Tyrants and oppressing Kings and
Scotos with many Scottish Pamphlets justifying their late wars Ioh. Ponet once B. of Winchester his Book intituled Politick Govern p. 16. to 51. Alber. Gentilis de Iur Belli l. 1. c. 25. l. 3. c. 9. 22. M. Goodmans Book in Q. Ma. dayes intituled How superior Magistrates ought to be obeyed c. 9. 13. 14. 16. D. A. Willet his Sixfold Commentary on Romanes 13. Quaestion 16. Controversie 3. p. 588 589 590 608 c. Peter Mariyr Com. In Rom. 13 p. 1026. with sundry late writers common in every mans hands iustifying the â—aâ—ulnesse of the present defensive War whose Names I spare And lest any should think that none but Puritanes have maintained this opinion K. Iames himself in his Answer to Card. Perron iustifieth the French Protestant taking up Defensive Arms in France And Bish. Bilson a fierce Antipuritane not onely defends the Lawfulnesse of the Protestants defensive Arms against their Soveraigns in Germany Flaunders Scotland France but likewise dogmatically determines in these words Neither will I rashly pronounce all that resist to be Rebels Cases may fall out even in Christian Kingdoms where the people may plead their right against the Prince AND NOT BE CHARGED WITH REBELLION As where for example If a Prince should go about to subject his People to a forreign Realm or change the form of the Common-wealth from Impery to Tyrannie or neglect the Laws established by Common consent of Prince and people to execute his own pleasure In these and other cases which might be named IF THE NOBILITY AND COMMONS IOYN TOGETHER TO DEFEND THEIR ANCIENT AND ACCVSTOMED LIBERTY REGIMENT AND LAWS THEY MAY NOT WELL BE COVNTED REBELS I never denied but that the People might preserve the foundation freedom and forme of the Common-wealth which they fore prised when they first consented to have a King As I said then so I say now The Law of God giveth no man leave but I never said that Kingdoms and Common-wealths might not proportion their States as they thought best by their publike Laws which afterward the Princes themselves may not violate By superiour Powers ordained of God Rom. 13. wâ— understand not onely Princes BVT ALL POLITIKE STATES AND REGIMENTS somewhere the People somewhere the Nobles having the same interest to the sword that Princes have to their Kingdoms and in Kingdoms where Princes bear rule by the sword we do not mean THE PRIVATE PRINCES WILL AGAINST HIS LAWS BVT HIS PRECEPT DERIVED FROM HIS LAWES AND AGREEING WITH HIS LAWES Which though it be wicked yet may it not be resisted of any subject when derived from and agreeing with the Laws with armed violence Marry when Princes offer their Subjects not Iustice but force and despise all Laws to practise their lusts not every nor any private man may take the sword to redresse the Prince but if the Laws of the Land appoint the Nobles as next to the King to assist him in doing rigâ—â— and withhold him from doing wrong THEN BE THEY LICENCED BY MANS LAW AND NOT PROHIBITED BY GODS to interpose themselves for safeguard of equity and innoceâ—cy and by all lawfull AND NEEDFVLL MEANS TO PROCVRE THE PRINCE TO BE REFORMED but in no case deprived where the Scepter is Hereditary So this learned Bishop determines in his authorized Book dedicated to Queen Elizabeth point-blank against our Novell Court-Doctors and Royallâ—sts But that which swayes most with me is not the opinions of private men byassed oft-times with private sinister ends which corrupt their judgements as I dare say most of our Opposites in this controversie have writ to flatter Princes to gain or retain promotions c. But the generall universall opinion and practice of all Kingdoms Nations in the world from time to time Never was there any State or Kingdom under heaven from the beginning of the world till now that held or resolved it to be unlawfull in point of Law or Conscience to resist with force of Arms the Tyranny of their Emperours Kings Princes especially when they openly made war or exercised violence against them to subvert their Religion Laws Liberties State Government If ever there were any Kingdom State People of this opinion or which forbore to take up Arms against their Tyrannous Princes in such cases even for conscience sake I desire our Anâ—agonists to name them for though I have diligently searched inquired after such I could never yet finde or hear of them in the world but on the contrary I finde all Nations States Kingdoms whatsoever whether Pagan or Christian Protestant or Popish ancient or modern unanimously concurring both in iudgement and constant practice that forcible resistance in such cases is both iust lawfull necessary yea a duty to be undertaken by the generall consent of the whole Kingdom State Nation though with the effusion of much blood and hazard of many mens lives This was the constant practise of the Romans Grecians Gothes Moors Indians Aegyptians Vandals Spaniards French Britains Saxons Italians English Scots Bohemians Polonians Hungarians Danes Swedes Iews Flemmins and other Nations in former and late ages against their Tyrannicall oppressing Emperors Kings Princes together with the late defensive Wars of the protestants in Germany Bohemia France Swethland the â—ow-countries Scotland and elsewhere against their Princes approved by Queen Elizabeth king Iames and our present king Charles who assisted the French Bohemians Dutch and German Protestant Princes in those Wars with the unanimous consent of their Parliaments Clergy people abundantly evidence beyond all contradiction which I have more particularly manifested at large in my Appendix and therefore shall not enlarge my self further in it here onely I shall acquaint you with theâ—e five Particulars First that in the Germanes Defensive Wars for Religion in Luthers dayes the Duke of Saxonie the Lantzgrave of Hesse the Magistrates of Magdâ—burge together with other Protestant Princes States Lawyers Cities Counsellors and Ministers after serious consultation concluded and resolved That the Laws of the Empire permitted resistance of the Emperour to the Princes and Subjects in some cases that defence of Religion and Liberties then invaded was one of these cases that the times were then so dangerous that THE VERY FORCE OF CONSCIENCE AND NECESSITY DID LEAD THEM TO ARMS and to make a League to defend themselves THOVGH CAESAR OR ANY IN HIS NAME WOVLD MAKE WAR AGAINST THEM That if the Emperour had kept his bonds and Covenants they would have done their duties but because he began first to make the breach the fault is his For since he attempteth to root out Religion and subvert our Libertie he giveth us cause enough TO RESIST HIM WITH GOOD CONSCIENE The matter standing as it doth we may resist him as may be shewed by Sacred and prophane Stories Vnjust violence is not Gods Ordinance neither are we bound to him by any other reason then if he keep the conditions on which he was created Emperour BY THE LAWS THE MSELVES IT IS PROVIDED that the inferiour
and Interest in ordering the Militia Forts Ships Magazins and great Offices of the Realme is manifested by some fresh Records in way of Supplement The two Houses Imposition of moderate Taxes and Contributions on the People in cases of extremity without the Kings assent when wilfully denyed for the necessary defence and preservation of the Kingdome and their imprisoning confining of Malignant dangerous persons in times of publicke danger for the common safety are vindicated from all Calumnies and proved just Together with an APPENDIX Manifesting by sundry Histories and Foraine Authorities that in the ancient Kingdome of Rome the Roman Greeke German Empires the old the present Graecian Indian Aegyptian French Spanish Gothish Italian Hungarian Polmian Bohemian Danish Swedish Scâ—ttish with other Foraine Kingdomes yea in the Kingdomes of Iudah Israel and other Gentile Royalties mentioned in Scripture the Supreame Soveraigne Power resided not in the Emperours or Kings themselves but in the whole Kingdome Senate Parliament State People who had not onely Authority to restraine resist yea call their Emperours and Kings to an account but likewise when they saw iust cause to censure suspend deprive them for their Tyranny viceâ— mis-government and sometimes capitally to proceed againâ—â— them With a briefe Answer to the contrary Objections and tenne materiall Observations confirming all the Premises By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne Olaâ—s Magnus l. 8. c. 32. De Iniquis Consiliariis c. 33. Iniqui Consiliaâ—â— aiunt Regem nihil injuste facere pâ—sse quippe omnia 〈…〉 ipsos Tantumâ—◠〈◊〉 esse proprium quantum Regis Benignitas ei non â—â—lemeirt c. 〈…〉 Principes his similibus consiliis consiliariis facti sunt eaules miseri infames inhabile inse pâ—â—eritate sua amplius gubernandi Principisitaque Officium est ut non seâ—us curet subdiâ—os quam fidelis Pastor 〈…〉 conservet It is this tenth day of Iuly Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons conâ—erning Printing that this Booke Intituled The fourth Part of the Soveraign power of Parliaments and Kingdoms c. be Printed by Michael Sparke senior Iohn White Printed at London for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. To the READER Courteous Reader I Here present thee with the last Part of The Soveraigne Power of Parliaments and Kingdomes and An Appendix in pursuance of it abundantly manifesting from the very fundamentall Constitutions Lâ—â—â—es Customes Resolutions Remonstrances Oathes Inaugurations Elections Ceremonies Histories publique Transactions Treaties Agreements Wars of Forain Empires Emperors Realmes Kings States Senates Diets Parliaments in all Ages and the most judicious foraine Authours of all sorts That whole Kingdomes Parliaments Senates States Nations collectively considered have ever constantly enjoyed in all Ages Nations the most Soveraigne Jurisdiction and Authority and beene Paramount their Kings and Emperours who were and are subordinate accountâ—ble for their actions to them and copiously refuting the fond erroneous fancies of all illiterate flattering Court-Doctors Theologasters Lawyers Statists who without any shadow of Truth or Reason audaciously averre the contrary not so much to fâ—atter or seduce their Princes as to advance themselves against whom the contrary constant practice and resolutions of most lawfull Kingdomes that either are or have beene in the world from Adams dayes till now shall unanimously rise in judgement and passe a most Catholike irreversible sentence on them for their notorious flatteries and Impostures For mine owne particular as I have alwayes beene and ever shall be an honourer a defender of Kings and Monarchy the best of Government whiles it keepes within the bounds which Law and Conscience have prescribed So I shall never degenerate so farre beneath the duty of a Man a Lawyer a Scholar a Christian as to mis-informe or flatter either nor yet out of any popular vain-glory court either Parliaments or People to the prejudice of Kings just Royalties but carry such an equall hand betweene them as shall doe right to both injury to neither and preserve support their just Legall severall Soveraignties Iurisdictions Rights within their proper limits without tyrannicall invasions or seditious encroachments upon one another to their mutuall and the Republickes prejudice It fares with Regall and Popular Powers usually as with Seas and mighty Rivers if they violently breake downe or swellingly overflow their fixed bankes they presently cause an Inundation and in stead of watering surround and drowne the Countries round about thâ—m for a season sometimes for sundry yeares ere they can be perfectly drained and their bankes repaired to confine them to their ancient proper Channels of which we have present sad experience written in Capitall red Bloody Letters throughout the Realme To redresse prevent which overflowing mischiefe for the future I have without feare or flattery of any bumane Power or party whatsoever by Publicke Authority divulged this last and the three preceding Parts of this Discourse together with the Appendix all hastily collected and more confusedly compacted through went of time and sundry interrupting Avocations then I desired wherein I have impartially according to my â—udgement conscience defended nought but ancient undoubted universall Truthes of reall State-Policy and true Theologie almost forgotten in the world yea cryed Preached Printed down for erronious seditious Paradoxes if not Treasons by Sycophants and Malignants in these later ages out of a cordiall affectâ—on as much as in me lyeth to restore and settle the weale tranquillity and safety of my bleeding dying Country now miserably distracted wasted consumed every where through the long fore plotted conspiracies of Romish Priests and Iesuites to subvert the Protestant Religion and our Realmes upon a pretended quarrell unhappily raised by them betweene the two muâ—h mistaken Grand Soveraigne Jurisdictions of King and Parliament Crowne and Kingdome now miserably clashing one against the other through ignorance and mistakes and trying their Titles in the open field BY BATTAILE in stead of Law by the Sword of the Souldier not of the Spirit the onely proper peaceable Iudges in these Quarrels by which alone they can and must be finally resolved settled else neither King nor kingdome can be ever quiet or secure from dangers and Commotions I dare not presume to arrogate to my selfe a Spirit of in â—errability in the grand Controversies here debated wherein I have travelled in no beaten common road No doubt Generall Nationall Councells Parliaments Popes Kings Counsellors Statesmen Lawyers Divines all sorts of men both may and usually doe erre from Truth especially in Questions which concerne their owne Iurisdictions Honours Profits and so may I. But this I dare with safe conscience protest to all the world that I have not willingly erred in any particular and if I have casually failed in any thing out of humane frailty I shall upon better information acknowledge and retract it In the meane time I trust I have here sufficiently discovered refuted many common impostures and erroneous grosse mistakes in Law Policy Divinity Antiquity which have in later ages beene generally
Charter have confirmed FOR US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE these liberties underwritten to have and to hold to them and their Heirs OF US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE c. together with the whole tenour and title of this Charter and the two last Chapters of it All those customs and liberties aforesaid which we have granted to be holden within our Realme as much AS APPERTAINETH TO US AND OUR HEIRS WE SHALL OBSERVE And for this our gift and grant of those Liberties c our Subjects have given us the fifteenth part of all their moveables And We have granted to them on the other part that NEITHER WE NOR OUR HEIRS shall procure or doe any thing whereby the Liberties in this Charter contained shall be infringed or broken We confirme and make strong all the same FOR US AND OUR HEIRS PERPETUALLY not the Parliament All these I say infallibly demonstrate that this Statute of Magna Charta did never extend unto the Parliament to restraine its hands or power but onely to the King his Heirs Officers Courts of Justice and particular subjects So that the Parliaments imprisoning of Malignants imposing Taxes for the necessary defence of the Realm and seizing mens goods or imprisoning their persons for non-payment of it is no wayes within the words or intent of Magna Charta as Royallists and Malignants ignorantly clamour but the Kings his Officers Councellours and Cavallâ—ers proceedings of this nature are cleerly most direct violations of this Law And that which puts this past dispute are the severall Statutes of 25. Edward 3. cap. 4. Statute 5. 37. Edward 3. cap. 18. 38 Edward 3. cap. 9. 42. Edward 3. cap. 3. 17. Richard 2. cap. 6. and the Petition of right it self all which expresly resolve that this very objected Law of Magna Charta extends onely to the King himselfe his Privy Councell Iudges Iustices Officers and inferiour Courts of Iustice but not unto the supream Court of Parliament which no man for ought I finde ever yet held to be absolutely obliged by it before the Kings late recesse from Parliament The next Statute is that of 34. Edward 1. cap. 1. No tallage nor aid shall be taken or leavied BY US AND OUR HEIRS not the Parliament in our Realme without the good will and assent of the Archbishops Bishops Earls Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Land which the Statute of 25. Edward 1. thus explains But by the common consent of the Realme The Statute of 14. Edward 3. cap. 21. and Statute 2. cap 1. thus If it be not by common consent of the Prelates Earles Barons and other great men and Commons of our said Realme of England AND THAT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 25. Edward the third cap. 8. thus If it be not BY COMMON CONSENT AND GRANT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 36. Edward the third cap. 11. thus That no Subsidie nor other charge be set nor granted upon the Woolls by the Merchants nor by NONE OTHER from henceforth WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT The Statute of 45. Edward 3. cap. 4. thus it is accorded and stablished That no imposition or charge shall be put upon Woolls Woollsels or Leather other then the custome and subsidie granted to the King WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT and if any be it shall be repealed and holden for none And the Petition of Right 3. Caroli thus By which Statutes and other good Statutes of this Realm your Subjects have inherited this freedom that they should not be compelled to contribute any Taxe Tallage Custome Aidâ— or other like charge not set BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT Now it is as evident as the noonday sunshine that these Acts onely extend to the King his Heirs Councell Officers inferiour Courts and private Subjects onely and that the Parliament is precisely excepted out of the very intent and letter of them all having free power to impose on the Subjects what Aids Taxes Tallages Customes and Subsidies the shall deem meet by the expresse provision of all these Laws concerning the granting and imposing of Subsidies Therefore by the direct resolution of these Acts the Kings his Councellors present contributions assessements and ransoms imposed on the Subjects are illegall against the letter and provision of all these Acts but the Parliaments and Houses lawfull approved and confirmed by them True will Royallists and Malignants answer who have no other evasion left but this If the King were present in Parliament and consenting to these contributions and taxes of the twentieth part there were no doubt of what you alleage but because the King is absent and not only disassents to but prohibits the payment of this or any Parliamentary Assessements by his Proclamations therefore they are illegall and against these Laws 1 To which I answer First that the King by his Oath duty the ancient custom and Law of the land ought of right to be alwayes present with his Parliament as he is now in point of Law and not to depart from it but in cases of urgent necessity with the Houses free consents and then must leave Commissoners or a Deputy to supply his absence This is not onely confessed but proved by a Booke lately printed at Oxford 1642. with the Kings approbation or permission intituled No Parliament without a King pag. 5. to 16. where by sundry presidents in all Kings Reignes it is manifested That Kings were and ought to be present in their Parliaments which I have formerly cleared If then the King contrary to these Presidents his Oath Duty the Laws and Customs of the Realme the practice of all his Progenitors the rules of nature which prohibit the head to separate it selfe from the body and will through the advice of malignant Councellours withdraw himselfe from his Parliament yea from such a Parliament as himselfe by a spceiall Act hath made in some sort perpetuall at the Houses pleasure and raise an Army of Papists Delinquents Malignants and such like against it and that purposely to dissolve it contrary to this very Law of his for its continuance why this illegall torâ—ious act of his paralleld in no age should nullifie the Parliament or any way invalid its Imposicions or Proceedings for their own the Kingdoms Peoples and Religions preservation all now indangered transcends any reasonable mans capacity to apprehend 2 The right and power of granting imposing assenting unto Assâ—ssements Taxes Suosiâ—iâ—s and such like publique charges in Parliament for the publique safety rests wholly in the Commons and Lords not King and is their owne free act alone depending no waies on the Kings assent nor necessarily requiring his personall presence in Parliament This is evident First by the expresse letter of the forecited Acts No Subsidy Tax Ayde Talleage or Custome shall be set granted taken or leavied but by common consent and grant of the Prelates Earles Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Realme in Parliament or without the assent
of the Parliament so that their grant and assent iâ— Parliament not the Kings is the onely thing that makes them legall and binding to the subject Now both Houses have granted ordered and assented to this Assessement exceeding not the twentieth part of mens estates and given order for the leavying of it and that for the Parliaments Kingdomes religions necessary defence and preservation Therefore it is obligatory and legall though the King himselfe consent not or disassent thereto especially as the present condition of things stands even by the very letter of these acts Secondly this is apparent by the letter of all our publique Acts for the granting of Subsidies Ayds Tenths Fifteenes Taxes Customes Tonnage Poundage or any such like impositions in and by Parliament either by the Temporalty or Clergy which Acts runne usually in this manner The Commons of this Realme HAVE GRANTED FOR DEFENCE OF THE SAID REALME and especially for the safegard and custody of the Sea a Subsidy a Subsidie called Tonnage c. The Prelates Earles Barons and all the Commons of the Realme willingly and with one assent HAVE GRANTED the ninth Lambe ninth sheafe and ninth fleece c. And of Cities and Burroughs the ninth part of all their goods and chaâ—â—â—ls c. in aide of the good keeping the Realme as well by Land as by Sea c. We your pâ—ore Commons desire your excellent Majesty willingly to accept and receive these OUR POORE GRANTS hereafter following as GRANTED of free hearts and good wils as the first-fruits of our good wils and hearts c. by the advice and Assent of the Lords spirituall and temporall GIVE GRANT for the defence of your realm and the keeping and safegard of the seas c. one Subsidy called Tonnage c. The Prelates and Clergy c. as a speciall and significant testimony of their loyall affection c. with one affection and uniforme consent HAVE GIVEN GRANTED foure whole and intire Subsidies We your Commons assembled in your high Court of Parliament humbly present your Majesty with the FREE CHEERFULL GIFT of two intire Subsidies c. All Subsidies and Taxes then being the free gift of the Commons Clergy and Pâ—eres in Parliament and that onely for the defence of the Kingdome by sea and land it is infallible that they do may and can oblige themselves and those they represent to pay such publike Taxes to this end without the Kings concurrence Thirdly this is cleare by considering that the Commons and Lords in Parliament have alwaies had 1. And absolute right and power to grant or deny Taxes Subsidies aydes and assistance as they saw occassion 2. To proportion the aydes and Subsidies granted 3. To limit the certaine manner waies and times of paying and levying them and the persons who shall either pay assesse collect receive or disburse them 4. The ends and uses to which they should be imployed when leavied debarring the King oft times when they saw cause of any power at all to receive or dispose of them appointing Collectors and Treasurers of their owne to receive and issue them out againe by the advice and directions of these as themselves prescribed for which I shall give you some few instances of note in lieu of many more that might be remembred Anno 1237. being the 21 yeere of Henry the third The Parliament after many contestations with the King for his fraud oppressions favouring of Aliens c. to the Kingdomes detriment the King by Oath prâ—mâ—sing amendment granted unto him the thirtieth part of all their moveables excepting ready Money Horse and Armour to be imployed for the Common wealth and benefit of the Realme with this condition often annexed that the King should leave the Counsell of Aliens and onely use that of his naturall Subjects And for more security it was ordained that foure Knights of every Shiere and one Clerke of the Kings in every severall Shiere shall upon their oâ—thes collect receive and deliver the said Subsidy either into some Abbey or Castle to be safely reserved there and disposed of for the benefit of the King and Kingdome by the view and counsell of the Earle Warren or others when there should be need Or otherwise if the King fâ—iled in performance of His promises and grants it ought to be faithfully restored and distributed to the Country whence it was collected In the 11. yeere of King Edward the 2. Anno 1318. The Parliament not daring to trust this prodigall mis-counselled King with moneys instead of Subsides granted him an aide of armed men against the Scots London set forth 200. Canturbury 40. Saint Albanes 10. and so all other Burroughs and Cities according to their proportion whereby a great Army was leavied The Parliaments of 14 E. 3. c. 20. 21. Stat. 1. Stat. 2. c. 1. 18. E. 3. Parliament 2 3. forecited at large part 2. p. 8. 9. 31 H. 6. Num. 41. 21 Iac. c. 33. particularly direct how the Subsidies granted shall be disposed of by certaine Nobles and others whom they nominate and appoint Treasurers to receive and issue them to the ends for which they granted them prescribing them an oath to issue none of them to other purposes or in any other maner then they prescribed Yea the Acts of former Parliaments and this present concerning Tonnage Poundage Polemoney and Subsidies frequently do the like Therefore the granting and disposing of those Taxes Aydes Subsidies rests wholly in the Commons and Lords and no waies on the King who commonly desires the Parliament to great them Fourthly this is further evidenced by the Kings usuall answer and assent unto such Bills as these Le Roy remercy ses Loaulx Subjects accept LOUR BENEVOLENCE auxy le vâ—ult taking it wholly as a free grant from them which assent in this case is rather formall then substantiall it being the Commons and Lords owne consent only to Bils of this nature not the Kings that make the Taxes and Impositions binding as the forecited Statutes the Petition of Right 3 Caroli Fortescue and our Lawbookes resolve and I have elsewhere manifested more at large Therefore the want of the Kings assent or disassent to the Parliaments present assâ—ssement for the Kingdomes necessary defence in the present extremity when the King not onely wilfully absents himselfe from but hath raised Armes against the Parliament is not materiall nor simply necessary in point of Law though usually requisite and necessary for formality sake at other seasons to compleat such Acts since Sepenumero Necessitas vincit legem quod necessarium est liciâ—um est as this assessement now is though all formalities be not punctually observed as is resolved in Dormers case Cooke l. 5. f. 40. b. Fiftly it is undeniable that the Knights Citizens Burgesses and Commons in Parliament elected by the suffrages of the severall Counties Cities and Burroughs of England do really and legally represent all the
a long time under the mentioned kings spending their life in greatest felicity as long as this constitution of Lawes flourished And when these kings dyed all the Aegyptians generally mourned for them in an extraordinary manner divers wayes made solemne Orations in their praise buried them with great pompe and solemnity and erected Pyramides to their eternall honour all which funerall pompous solemnities many ill kings wanted after their deaths ob plebis refragationem because the people gain-sayed it who together with the Priests and Senates who were ever present with the kings to assist counsell and direct them were superiour to their kings since they could thus decree or deny them these funerall honours which made many of their following kings to addict themselves to just actions too for feare of contumelious handling and sempiternall ignominy after their decease So this Author To which I shall adde Xenophons definition of a Kingdome and Tyranny A kingdome is an Empire over men by their free assents according to the Lawes of the City And a Tyranny is an unlawfull Empire over men against their wills which depends upon the will of the Prince And this observation of Polybius That kings in ancient times did give themselves wholly to doe that which was honest and just and to suppresse the contrary the very beginning of all true kingdomes and the end for which kings were first instituted by the people Whiles they thus demeaned themselves they were subject to no envy because they differed not much from others neither in apparell nor in meat and drinke but observed a conversation of life conformable to other men and lived perpetually like to others But afterwards when those who obtained the principality of succession and the prerogative of their blood had those things already provided which made them able to secure themselves and to support their state following their lusts by reason of their abundance they then thought it belonged to Princes to be better clad then subjects to exceed them in costlinesse and variety of meats and to use venery with whom they pleased Hence envy and offence was begotten and implacable hatred and anger kindled and a kingdome by this meanes changed into a Tyranny Hence men most generous and magnanimous bold spirits unable to beare such affronts and insolences of Princes seditiously conspire against them and the people having got such Captaines to make resistance joyne with them for the foresaid causes that the Princes may be repressed And thus the forme of a Kingdome and Monarchy is utterly taken away by the roots and the beginning of an Aristocracy again laid the people refusing to set any more a King over them yet not daring to commit the Republike 〈◊〉 many fearing as yet the iujustice of Superiours and therefore most esteeme equality and liberty So that the Soveraigne power of setling of changing the Kingdome and forme of government resides principally in the people who as hee there largely proves by the Lacedemonian and Roman state ought to enjoy the Supreame authority and to be above their Kings as it seems the Aegyptians did who deposed and expelled Evergetes their King for his cruelty and after him their King Ptolomaeus Auletes setting up Cleopatra his eldest child in his Thrâ—ne and as the Romane Senate did who had power to dispose of the common Treasury and revenue one of the greatest points of Soveraignty to appoint Lieutenants and Governours of Provinces to grant Triumphes to dispose of Religion for which cause Tertullian saith that never any God was received in Rome without the decree of the Senate and to receive answer and dismisse the Ambassadours of Kings and Nations which none else did but the Senate whose Soveraigne power was such that Tiberius the Emperour in the beginning of his Reigne called the Senators assembled altogether in the Senate Indulgentissimos DOMINOS his most loving LORDS and moved the Senate to divide the Empire not to commit it all to one man as we read in Tacitus though they were his Subjects and inferiours when divided and severally considered And such Soveraigne power had the Panaetolium or generall assembly of Parliament among the Aetolians who received and answered all Embassadours determined all affaires of warre and peace it being provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be intreated of concerning peace or war but in their Panaetolium or Pelaicon Councell as Livy and Bodin record But to leave these ancient and come neerer our present neighbor Kings and Kingdomes of greatest eminencie and power which may paralell our owne The Kings of France to whom Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mundi gives precedency before all others and to the Emperour himselfe whiles but elect before his Coronation have in ancient times been inferiour to their Kingdomes Parliaments and subiect to their censures even to deposition if not more though some cry them up for absoluts Monarchs and make them little better then Tyrants now Iohn Bodin a learned French Lawyer and Statesman writes That in ancient times the Kings of the Cities of the Gaules were subject to their States whom Caesar for this cause oftentimes calleth Reguli little Kings being themselves subjects and justifiable to the Nobility who had all the Soveraignty causing them even to be put to death if they had so deserved And that is it for which Amphiorix the Captaine Generall whom they called the King of the Lingeois said Our commands are such as that the people hath no lesse power over us then we over the people Wherein he shewed evidently that he was no soveraigne Prince howbeit that it was not possible for him to have equall power with the people as we have before shewed Wherefore these sort of Princes if they polluted with wickednesse and villany cannot be chastised by the Authority and severity of the Magistrate but shall abuse their wealth and power unto the hurt hurt and destruction of good men IT ALWAYES HATH AND SHALL BE LAWFVLL not for strangers onely but even for the subjects themselvâ—s also to take them out of the way But if the Prince be an absolute Soveraigne as are the true Monarchs of France c. where the Kings themselves have the soveraignty without all doubt or question not divided with their subjects in this case it is not lawfull for any one of their subjects in particular or all of them in generall to attempt any thing either by way of fact or justice against the honour life or dignity of the Soveraigne albeit hee had committed all the wickednesse impiety and cruelty that could be spoken so Bodin By whose words it is cleare that the ancient kings of France weâ—e inferiour in Jurisdiction to their whole kingdomes and Parliaments yea censurable by them to deposition or death Yet that their kings of late are growne absolute Monarchs above their kingdomes Nobles Parliaments and so not responsible to or punishable by them for the grossest misdemeanours But if this their absolute Monarchy be onely an
that would change the Government of the Estate as if the King were not capable of the Government Pleasant people which reject so much the word of lawfull tutelage and yet usurped it against the Lawes and Orders of the Realme holding it onely by tyranny After this they cast many slanders on the Protestants put Anne du Burge and other Councellours of Parliament to death pistoll Anthony Minard president of the Parliament publish sundry Edicts against those of the reformed Religion promise great recompences to those that discover their assemblies fill their prisons with them imploy ayre fire and water to ruine them and kept the king from hearing his Subjects complaints The princes were kept backe the greatest of the Realme out of credit threatned and secretly pursued to death the convocation of the Estates refused the parliaments corrupted the Judges for the most part at the Guisians devotion and the publike treasure offices and benefices given to whom they pleased This their violent government against the lawes and orders of the Realme purchased them wonderfull hatred and caused many which could no longer endure these oppressions to consult VPON SOME IVST DEFENCE to the end they might preserve the just and ancient Government of the Realme They demand advice TOVCHING LAW AND CONSCIENCE OF MANY LEARNED LAWYERS AND DIVINES who resolved THAT THEY MIGHT LAWFVLLY OPPOSE THEMSELVES against the government which the house of Guise had usurped AND AT NEED TAKE ARMES TO REPVLSE THEIR VIOLECE so as the Princes who in the case are born Magistrates or some one of them would undertake it being required by the Estates of the Realme or by the sounder part of them They who first thought of this Act of consequence had severall considerations Some moved with a true zeale to serve God the King and Realme thought they could not doe a greater worke of pietie then to abolish Tyrannie rescue the State and to finde some meanes to ease them of the Religion There were others desirous of change and some were thrust on with hatred for the wrongs which the house of Guisâ— had done them their kinsmen and friends yet all had one designe to suppresse this unlawfull government In these consultations it was held necessary to seize on the Duke of Guise and the Cardinall his brother being advowed by one chiefe member of the State and then to require an assembly of the Three Estates to the end they might yeeld an account of their Government provide for the King and Realm After which they make the Prince of Conde acquainted with this their designe engage him in this quarrel which being discovered produced a long bloody civill war against the Protestants under this and the two succeeding Kings in which warre those that died departed this world with this singular content to have couragiously sacrificed their lives for their countries libertie So the generally History of France in which and in Richard Dinothus you may read at large both the History and the lawfulnesse of this defensive warre overtedious to transcribe Francis dying the Crowne descended to Charles the ninth being but eleven yeares of age and a Parliament of the Estates being assembled on the three and twentieth days of December 1560. The Queene Mother was thereby allowed and confirmed Regent during the Kings minority In severall Parliaments contradictory Acts are made some restraining others granting the free exercise of the Reformed Religion thorowout the Realme The Guisian Popish faction being the strongest party most powerfull at Court and intimatest with the King notwithstanding all Acts for the Protestants immunitie and libertie of conscience impose divers illegall restraints upon them commit many outrages and massacres on them for which they could have no redresse whereupon for their own defence and preservation after many fruitlesse Petitions delusory promises they take up Arms whereupon many bloody civill wars ensue Many propositions and overtures of Peace were made by the Guisian royall party not one of them reall but all to get advantages and over-reach the Protestants against whom they had the most mischievous designes in agitation when they seemed most earnestly to desire Peace Four or five severall conclusions of Peace were solemnly made and ratified betweene them but no sooner made and proclaimed but presently violated of the King and Popish party by massacres and new treacherous Plots to extirpate the Protestant party so that every accommodation proved but a seminary of a new and more bloody warre almost to the utter ruine of France In the yeare 1592. when a publicke peace was made and all differences to outward appearance buried in eternall oblivion the King contrary to his faith and oath caused the Admirall of France the Protestants chiefe pillar as he departed from the Councell to dinner to be shot with a Harguebuze which carried away the forefinger of his right hand and wounded him in the left arme The king to colour this treachery sweares with an execration to the King of Navarre and others who complained of this outrage to take such exemplary punishment on the offendors as the Admirall and his friends should have cause to rest satisfied commands them to be pursued appoints three of the Parliament to make information against them protests after this again and again to be exceeding sorry that this act touched his honour that he will be revenged for it so as the memory thereof should remaine for ever writes to the governours of the Provinces chiefe Townes and Magistrates That he would take such order as the Authors of so wicked an act should be knowne and punished And to his Ambassdours to forraigne Princes That they should make it knowne to all the world that this outrage did displease him And for the Admirals safetie he commands the Captaines of his Guards to give him as many of his Guard as he pleased to suffer no Papist to enter his lodging and adviseth all the Gentlemen Protestants then in Paris to lodge about the Admirals lodging But all this Court Holy-water was onely to keep every Bird within his owne nest and a Pitfall to entrap the chiefe of the Protestants For the same day after dinner the King and Queene Mother the Duke of Guise and others take counsell to murther the Admirall and all the chiefe Protestants the night ensuing not onely in Paris but thorowout all France whiles they were sleeping in their beds Which most tyrannicall barbarous Tragedie was accordingly acted the Admirall slain in his lodging and his head cut off carryed to the King and Queen Mother who causing it to be embalmed sent it to the Pope and Cardinall of Lorrain for an assurance of the death of their most capitall enemy all the Protestants Noblemen and Gentlemen lodging in the Admiralls Qâ—arter undergoe the like Butchery the Streets of Paris are strewed with Carkases the pavements market places and river dyed with Protestant blood about ten thousand of them being thus treacherously massacred in their beds at such a season when
conferre with the Provinces and Townes of the League To which many Assistants were afterward added by the Nobles and a Declaration in manner of an oath for the entertainment of the Vnion made sworne and subscribed to by many one of which prickt his own Arme to signe it with his owne blood and became lame thereby The people condemne imprison spoile ransom of their absolute power and sell the goods of any that bears not the mark of their inraged faction Hereupon the King turning his lenitie into fury Proclaims them Rebels and Traitors if they come not in and submit by a day and reconciles himselfe to the King of Navarre They go on with greater insolency then before set out a great Army under the Duke of Mayenne crave assistance from the Pope and king of Spaine surprize divers townes robbe Churches ravish Wives and Virgins murther men of all sorts even before their Altars commit all the outrages wickednesses which irreligion and impiety could invent in madd Souldiers The King at last besieged Paris take some of the Outworks and was like to master the Citie but in the middest of this attempt he was stabbed in the belly with a Knife by Iames Clement a Iacobin Friar of two and twenty years old sent out of Paris to act this Tragedie on the kings person who vowed to kill the Tyrant and to deliver the City besieged by Seâ—nacherib The Murtherer was presently slaine by those who came in to assist the king who within few houres after died of this wound which he received in the self-same chamber wherein the Counsell for the Massacre of the Protestants was held on that fatall day of Saint Bartholmew 1572. A notable circumstance of Divine justice upon this Prince who being ever a zealous promoter of the Romish Religion was murthered by a Zealot of it and had his owne blood shed by those who spurred him on to shed the blood of Protestants in the very Chamber where the most babarous Massacre of Protestants that ever the world beheld was contrived Henry when the pangs of death seized on him declared Henry the fourth King of Navarre his brother in law the lawfull Successor of the Crowne of France as in Truth he was notwithstanding the Edict of Bloys to exclude all Heretikes from the Crowne The Parisiens and holy Vnion refuse to accept him for their Soveraigne proclaiming Charles the tenth for their King and triumphing exceedingly at Henry his death The Parliament at Bourdeaux commands all men under their jurisdiction by a Decree of the nineteenth of August 1549. To observe inviolably the Edict of Vnion in the Catholique Apostolike and Romish Church and Declarations are hereupon made The Parliament of Tholousa is more violent they decree That yearly the first day of August they should make processions and publike prayers for the benefits they had received that day in the miraculous and fearfull death of Henry the third whereby Paris was delivered and other Townes of the Realme forbidding all persons to acknowledge Henry of Burbon the pretended King of Navarre for King declaring him uncapable ever to succed to the Crowne of France by reason of the notorious and manifest crimes contained at large in the Bull of Excommunication of Pope Sixtus the fifth The Court of Parliement at Râ—an no lesse violent and presumptuous then that of Tholousa pronounced them guilty of High Treason both against God and man and the Estate and Crowne of France that had opposed themselves against the holy Vnion and all Royalists and their Successors deprived of all prerogatives of Nobility their Offices to be void not to be recovered and all their Goods forfeited Anno 1592. they renew this Edict every eight moneth Thus the league kindled afresh the fire which the siege of Paris had somewhat quenched the King raising his siege before it and returning to Arques the Leaguers Army followed him and are there defeated after which the King with a small Army gaines many great Conquests which amaze the Leaguers he beâ—iegeth Paris above three moneths where more then one hundred thousand people died of famine yet they force the Parliament to pubâ—ish a Decree the fifteenth of Iune 1590. Forbidding upon pain of death all men to speak of any composition with Henry of Burbon but to oppose themselves by all meanes yea with the effusion of their blood But the Belly hath not Ears the people are not fed with paper or promises they mutinie and demand peace whereupon Deputies are sent to the King to treat a peace who to defeat the Spanish Army called in by the Leaguers raiseth his siege and routs the Spanyard with other Forces of the League in sundry places which makes many desire peace yet by meanes of Pope Clement the eighth his Bull the Duke of Mayenne and the Popes Legate they intend to summon a Convocation of the Estates of Paris to elect a new King desiring the Cardinall of Placentia to assist and confirme this their intended future election The Parliament of Paris removed to Chaalons gives sentence against the Popes Bull and nulls it The King sets out a Declaration against the Leaguers as Traitors and Rebels declares this Assembly of the Estates without his Authoritie to be against the Lawes against the good and quiet of the Realme and all that should be treated or concluded therein abusive and of no force On the contrary the Popes Legate by a publike exhortation full of injuries labors to perswade the French that the King long since dismembred from the bodie of the Church was most justly pronounced uncapable of the Crown The Spaniyards lobouring the Estates to elect the Infanta of Spain king the Parliament of Paris by a Decree of the eight and twentieth day of Iuly declare all Treaties made or to be made to that end void and of no validitie as being made to the prejudice of the Salique Law and othe fundamentall lawes of State The king to quiet these differences and gain peaceable possession of the Crown most unworthily deserts his Religion reconciles himselfe to the Church and Pope of Rome yet one Peter Barriere seduced and perswaded by a Capuchin of Lyons Aubry a priest of Paris and father Varide a lesuite was apprehendâ—d at Melua and executed for attempting to murther the King with a sharpe two-edged Knife which fact he confessed After this the Townes subject to the League returne by degrees to the obedience of the Crown the king is solemnly Crowned at Chartres Rhemes shutting the gates against him This done he surprizes Paris and notwitstanding their former â—ebellions grants them all free pardon upon their submissions The Parliament at Paris disanuls all the Decrees of the League and pretended assembly of Estates as void and done by private persons without due election grants Processe against the Iesuites as chiefe pillars of the League disgracing the new Kings Majesty and the memory of the deceased King in their Sermons and perswading the execrable attempt of Peter Barriere to stabbe him
the Cardinall of Burbon the Duke of Nevers with others protect and sâ—e for them who soone after suborne Iohn Chastle one of their Novices of the age of eighteen years to stabbe the king who creeping into the kings chamber at the Lonure in Paris among the presse December 27. 1594. and thinking to stabbe the king in the belly as he resolved struck him on the upper Lip and brake a Tooth as he stooped to take up some Gentleman who saluted him for which fact he was condemned by the Parliament as guilty of High Treason his body adjudged to be torne in peeces by four horses then burnt to ashes and cast into the winde and all his Goods confiscate to the king All the Iesuites with their schollers were hereupon banished the Realme as corrupters of youth troublers of the publike quiet enemies of the Kings State and none of them to remaine above fifteen dayes nor any to harbour them within the Realme under paine of High Treason I have heard from a Gentleman of credite which served this king that when he was thus stabbed in the mouth by Chastle one of the Religion gave him this Christian admonition Sir you have denied God already with your mouth inrenouncing the protestant faith which you once professed now God in his justice hath permitted this Iesuite of that Religion you revolted to thus to stabbe you in the mouth O take heed you deny him not in your heart lest the next stroke they give you be to the heart Which fell out accordingly for after four or five more severall attemps of the Iesuites and Papists to murther him which were discovered and prevented he was stabbed to death with a Knife by one Francis Ravillac a Papist at the Iesuites instigation as he was riding in his Caroch neare to Innocents church in Paris for suffering two religions in the Kingdome as the Traitor professed This Villaine stabbed him first in the left Pap and next between the fift and sixt Ribbe cutting asunder the veine leading to the heart and entring into the Cava vena and being dead the Iesuites of his royall Colledge at la Fletche whom he restored and favoured exceedingly notwithstanding their former Treasons and banishments of them out of France causing the Pyramis erected by sentence of Parliament as a monument of their Treasons to be rased and yet were found to have a chiefe hand in this his death begged and procured his heart to be there interred O the admirable passages of Divine Iustice that those two Henries who most advanced the Popish Religion and abandoned the Protestant faith to humour the Iesuites and Papists thereby to secure their Crownes and lives as they beleeved should thus fatally perish by those of that Religion and their unlawfull revolts thus used to preserve their lives whereas our nobler Queen Elizabeth continuing constant in her Religion notwithstanding all allurements menaces and attempts upon her person to withdraw her from the truth was miraculoâ—sly preserved from all the bloody assaults of this infernall generation of Romish Vipers and went to her grave in peace But to return to this kings actions Anno 1596. king Henry calls a generall assembly at Roan â—n forme of a Parliament where he speaking to the assembly told them That at his coming to the Crowne he had found Frâ—nce not onely ruined but almost all lost for the French but by the grace of Almighty God the prayers and good counsell of his subjects the sword of his Princes and brave generous Nobilitie and hiâ— owne pains and labour he had saved it from losse let us save it now from ruine participate with me my dear subjects in this second glory as you have done in the first I have not called you as my Predecessors did to make you approve my Will I have caused you to assemble TO HAVE YOVR COVNSELS TO BELEEVE THEM AND TO FOLLOW THEM finally TO PVT MY SELFE INTO YOVR HANDS A desire which seldome commands Kings that have white hairs and are Conquerours But the love I beare unto my subjects and the desire I have to adde these twoo goodly Titles to that of king makes me to finde all easie and honourable After this the King and Parliament set forth divers Edicts against the transportation of Gold and Silver the wearing of Gold Silver excessive usurie Advocates extortions Duels Bankrupts and the like This Martiall King being murthered by Ravillac as aforesaid the Crowne descended to Lewes his Sonne not then ten years old The Court of Parliament at Paris having notice of his death made this Decree in Parliament May 14. Anno 1610. Whereas the Kings Attorney Generall hath informed the Court of Parliament and all the Chambers thereof assembled that the King being now murthered by a most cruell inhumane and detestable Paricide committed upon his most sacred Person it were very necessary to provide for the affairs of the present King and for his Estate and hath required that there be present order given concerning the service and good of his Estate which cannot be well governed by the Queen during the minoritie of the King her sonne and that it would please the said Court to declare her Regent that the affairs of the kingdome may be governed by her Whereupon having consulted THE COVRT HATH DECLARED AND DOTH DECLARE THE QVEEN mother to the King REGENT OF FRANCE for the governing of the State during the minortie of her sonne with all power and authoritie The next day the King himself sitting in the Seat of Iustice in Parliament by the advice of the Princes of his blood Prelates Dukes Peers and Officers of the Crown according to the Decree made by the Court of Parliament declared and did declare the Queen his Mother Regent in France and to have the care of bringing up his Person and the Government of the affairs of his Kingdome during his minoritie commanding the Edict to be enrolled and published in all the Bayliweeks Senescaushes and other jurisdictions depending upon the said Court of Parliament and in all other Parliaments of the Realme so that the Queene Mother was setled in the Regency by the Parliament and whole State of France After which Pasquier Counsellor and Master of Requests writ her a large Letter touching the Government of the State wherein he informed her That she must not forbear to assemble the Estates for the reason that some would suggest unto her that they will be some blemish to her greatnesse it is quite contrary The Estates having confirmed it by publike authoritie will settle it fully Commonly the Estates assemble to provide for the present and future complaints of the generall of this Monarchy and to reduce things to their ancient course the people being the foundation where on this Realm is built and the which being ruined it is impossible it should subsist take away these new Edicts Impositions and Subsidies it is better to gratifie a people than to intreat them roughly Above all things beware that you follow
by all good Frenchmen assisted by all Princes and Estates which love the true Religion or the good of this State and in a word we shall be favoured of the blessings of God whereof we have hitherto had good experience in our Arms and which will be to the glory of his Name and the spirituall advancement of our Churches After which the Duke of Rhoan and Protestants in defence of their Religion and Liberties joyn with the Princes and Nobles At last both sides came to Articles of agreement made at Luudun Anno 1616. whereof these were a parcell That the grievances of the generall State should be speedily answered That Soveraign Courts should be preserved in their authority and the Remonstrances of the Parliament and Peers considered of That such as had been put from their Offiâ—es should be restored That all moneys they had taken out of the kings Revenues should be discharged All Edicts of pacification granted to them of the Reformed Religion observed The prince of Conde and all those of either Religion who had assisted him in this â—ar held for the Kings good and loyall subjects all illegall Imposts removed and all prisoners taken on either side set at liberty Anno 1617. the King and Queene Mother seizing upon the Prince of Conde his person and sending him to the Bastile upon false pretences of disloyaltie and treason caused new insurrections warres and tumults and the Princes hereupon meeting at Soyssons resolved to make open war to seize on the Kings Revenues and to fortifie those Towns and Castles which they held in their Government which they executed and withall set forth a Remonstrance of their grievances unto the king complaining especially against the Marshall of Ancre and his Wife with their adheronts who were the causes of all their miseries who having drawn unto himselfe the whole administration of the Realme made himselfe master of the Kings Councels Armies and Forts thereby supprest the lawfull libertie and Remonstrances of the Parliament caused the chief Officers to be imprisoned and was the cause of the violence done to the Prince of â—onde first Prince of the Blood To the end therefore that they might not be reproached to have been so little affected to his Majestie so ungratefull to their Countrey and so unfaithfull to themselves and their posterity as to hold their peace seeing the prodigious favour and power of this stranger they beseech his Majestie to provide by convenient means for the disorders of the Estate and to cause the Treaty of Loudun to be observed and to call unto his Councels the Princes of the Blood with other Princes Dukes Peers ancient Officers of the Crowne and Councellors of State whom the deceased King had imployed during his reigne Withall they publish a solemne Declaration and Protestation for the restoring of the Kings authority and preservation of the Realme against the conspiracie and tyrannie of the Marshall of Ancre and his adherents Who finding no safetie in the settling of jâ—stice resolved to make triall of his power by violating the publike faith thereby to plunge the Realme into new combustions conspiring to destroy the princes of the blood of Peers and chiefe Officers of the Crowne and to oppresse them altogether with the State who might be an obstacle to his ambitious designes To which end he raised false accusations against them as if they meant to attempt the Kings and Queen Mothers persons and caused the King to go in person to his Court of Parliament to publish a Declaration whereby they were declared guilty of Treason though at last being better informed he declared them to be his good Subjects and caused De Ancre to be suddenly slain in the Louure and his Wife to be legally condemned and executed Vpon which the new Councellors and Officers advanced by him were removed the old restored the Princes reconciled to the Kings and by him declared for his good and loyall subjects Vpon which followed a generall assembly of the Estates wherein divers grievances were propounded and â—ome redressed the King therein craving their advice for the setling and ordering of his Privie Councell Anno 1620. there happen differences between the King and Queen Mother who fortified Towns and raised an Army against the king at last they came to an agreement and were reconciled The two following years were spent in bloody civill warrâ—s betweene the King and those of the Religion who avowed their defensive warres lawfull which at last concluded in peace that lasted not long but brake out into new flames of war by reason of the great Cardinall Richelieu who of late years proved the greatest Tyrant and Oppressour that France ever bred reducing both Nobles Gentlemen and Peasants into absolute slavery and vassallage to make the King an absolute Monarch of France and himselfe both Pope and Monarch of the world But he lately dying by the of Divine Iustice of filthy Vlcers and Diseases and the King since being some say poysoned by the Ieâ—uiteâ— who murthered his two immediate Predecessors wise men conjecture the French will now at last revive and regain their ancient jâ—st hereditary freedom rights Liberties and cast of that insupportable yoke of bondage under which they have been oppressed for sundry years and almost brought to utter desolation I have the longer insisted on these Histories of the Kings and Kingdom of France which clearly demonstrate the Realm Parliament and three Estates of France to be the Soveraigne Power in that Kingdom in some sort paramount their kings them selves who are no absolute Monarchs nor exempted from the Laws jurisdiction restraints censures of their Kingdom and Estates assembled as some falsly averre they are because our Royalists and Court Doctors pâ—rallell England with France making both of them absolute Monarchies and our greatest malignant Councellors chiefe Designe hath been to reduce the Government of England to the late modell and new arbitrary proceedings of France which how pernicious they have proved to that unfortunate Realm what infinite diâ—tructive civill warres and combustions they have produced and to what unhappy tragicall deaths they have brought divers of their Kings Princes Nobles and thousands of their people the premisses other Storyes will so far discover as to cause all prudent Kings and Statesmen to â—â—eer the Helme of our own and other Kingdoms by a more safe steddy and fortunate compasse Thus I have done with France and shall recompence any prolixity in it with greater brevity in other Kingdoms when I have overpassed Spain From France I shall next â—â—eer my course tâ— the Kingdomes and Kings of Spaine whom Iacobus Valdesius Chancellor to the King of Spain in a large Book de Dignitate Regum Regnorumque Hispaniae printed at Granado 1602. professedly undertakes to prove to be of greater digâ—ity and to have the Precedency of the Kings and Kingdoms of France which Cassaâ—aeus and all French Advocates peremptorily deny The first Kings of Spain over-run by the Goths and Wisigoths are those
next right heires of the Royall Stock for all which particulars he gives sundry instances in the Kingdomes of Spaine as in Berengaria Blanch the Mother of Lewes of France Ferdinand Sancho the younger sonne of Alfonso Henry the Bastard Iohn King of Portugall Fardinand and Iohn the 2. of Aragon c. corluding That if the King degenerate into a Tirant by subverting Religion Lawes Liberties oppressing murthering or deflowring his subjects the whole Kingdome may not onely question admonish and reprehend him but in case he prove incorrigible after admonition deprive him and substitute another in his place which saith he hath been done more then once in Spain Thus King Peter was publikely rejected for his cruelty to his subjects and Henry his Brother though of an unclean Mother obtained the Crowne so Henry his Nephewes Nephew for his slothfulnesse and evill manners was deposed by the Nobles suffrages and Alphanso his Brother though but a yong child proclaimed King After his death Elizabeth Henry his sister had the chiefe government of the Realmâ— leaving Henry And for a conclusion he addes That such a Tyrannicall King continuing incorrigible after publike admonitions of the whole State if there be no hopes of amendnent may not onely be deposed but put to death and murthered by the whole State or any particular persons by their appointment yea without it a note somewhat above Ela if he be declared a publike enemy by the whole state and in case the whole states cannot publikely assemble by reason of such a Princes knowne notorious tyranny he writes That then in such a case it is lawfull for any private man to murther him to free the Countrey and Kingdome from destruction Adding that it is a wholsome meditation for Princes to be perswaded that if they oppresse the Common-wealth if they become intollerable thorow vices and filthinesse that they live in such a condition that they may not onely be slaine of right but with laud and glory Peradventure this feare will retard some Princes that they give not themselves wholly to be corrupted with vices flatterers and cast bridles upon their fury That which is the chiefe let the Prince bee perswaded that the authority of the whole Common-wealth is greater then his being but one neither let him beleeve the worst of men affirming the contrary for to gratifie him which is very pernicious All these positions of Mariana however other Kings and Kingdomes may relish them especially the last touching private Subjects which few can approve the Parliaments of France doing publike execution on this Book as they had just cause for extolling and justifying the barbaroâ—s murther of their King Henry the 3. by James Clement a Dominican Frier l. 1. c. 6. p. 51. to 57. and justifying the Guises Rebellion are yet authorized as Catholike and Orthodox by the most Catholike King of Spaine and the Emperour of Germany in whose Kingdomes they passe for currant coyne the most dangerous of them being seconded not onely by Hieronymus Blanca in his Aragonensium Rerum Commentariis Iohannis Pistorius Hispaniae Illustratae c. and other Spanish Historians collected by him but likewise by Alvarius Pelagius Cardinall Tolet Capistranus Dominicus Bannes Franciscus Victoria Simancha Patensis Gregory de Valentia Suarez the Doctors of Salamancha Becanus Bellarmine with other Spanish Iesuites Writers who most hereâ—ically affirme That even the Pope alone either with or without a Councâ—ll for heresie as they deem it and obstinacy against the See of Rome may excommunicate censure despose kill or murther any Christian Princes depose them from their thrones dispose of their Crownes to others at their pleasures absolve their subjects wholly from their allegeance and give subjects power to rise up in armes against and murther them by open force or secret treachery which Bishop Bilson truly affirmes to be farre more dangerous and derogatory to Princes then to attribute such a power not to any particular persons but to their own whole Kingdomes and Parliaments onely who being many in number of the same Nation and Religion with and having many dependances on and many engagements by oath duty favours benefits to their Princes lesse malice against them judging onely according to the fundamentall Lawes of the Realme and former presidents of their Anâ—cestors and aiming at nothing but their Kingdomes saâ—ety are like to be more just indifferent Iudges of their Princes actions when questioned then the Pope a meer enemy and forraigner who proceeds by no other authority but what he hath unjustly usurped from Kings and by no other rules but his owne will pride malice honour or profit I have thus given you an account of the Kings of Spaines subordination to their whole kingdomes and Lawes in point of Thesis and positive Doctrine approved by themselves professed by their eminentest Wriâ—ers I shall now procced to Historicall examples to confirme it in point of practise Ordogno the 14. king of Castile summoned 4. Earles of Castile to appeare before him who refused to goe to the warres against the Saracens promising them safe conduct notwithstanding he commanded them to be apprehended imprisoned and slâ—in for whâ—ch bloody Treachery those of Castile rebelled against him rejecting his government and providing for the â—afety of them and theirs Duos Milites non de potentioribus sed de prudentioribus eligerunt quos Indices statuerunt c. They elected two prudent Knights of their owne to be their Magistrates and Iudges to governe them to manage their warres and administer justice to them the one was named Flâ—vius Calvus the other Nunius surnamed de Rasura whose Son Gâ—ndesalvus after his Fathers death was substituted in his place made Generall of the Militia Principatum Militiae addiderunt and his son after him tam à Magnatibus Militibus quam AB VNIVERSIS POPVLIS CASTE LANIS made Earle of Castile and all submitted themselves to his government rejecting the Dominion both of Ordogno and his brother King Froila after him for their tyranny and treachery Alphonso the great King of Gallecia about the yeere of Christ 918. imprisoning his eldest sonne Garsias laying him in irons and exercising other cruelâ—ies was by the practise of his owne Queen Semena and his other sonnes and Nobles so prosecuted and put to such streights that they enforced him to resigâ— his Crown to his sonne Garcias and to deprive him â—elfe of his gâ—uernment in the presence of his sons and the grandees of his Realm after which he requested his sonne to râ—ise and grant him an Army to goe against the Sâ—razens who condescending thereto hee gained a glorious Victory ouâ—r them and so dyed Alphonso sonne of Ordâ—gno King of Castile after 5. yeers reigne out of levity rather then Religion resigned his Crown to Ramire his younger Brother and then turnd Monk about the yeer 939 but not long after casting off his Coul leaving his Monastery he â—egan to â—aise forces and to aspire to the Crown again which he
gave them only a revocable power which the premised Histories experimentally evidence such likewise were the Kings of the Vandales removable at the peoples pleasure as Procopius writes such the Kings of the Heruli Quadi Iazyges Lombardes Burgundians Moldavians Africans the l Moores in Spaine the two annuall Kings of Carthage the antient Germane Kings the Kings of Sparta and most other Kings of Greece as Historians and Authors of best credite relate Secondly for the Kings of Arragon and originall constitution of the Kingdom I find this memorable passage in Hieronymus Blanca his Rerum Arragonenfium Commentarius pag. 586. 587. 590. 72â— 724. in the third Tom. of Ioannis Pistorius his Hispaniae illustratae Sancho the fourth King of Arragon dying without issue the Estates and people advising together what course they should take for their security and future good administration of the Common-weale about the year of our Lord 842. elected twelve principall men to whom they committed the care and government of the Republike during the Inter-regnum These because they were very ancient men were called Elders from whence those who by birth are stiled Rici-men drew their originall And this manner of governing the Common-wealth continued long But the great incursions of the Arabians pressing them they imagined it would not continue firme and stable Yet notwithstanding taken with the sweetnesse of Liberty they feared to subject themselves to the Empire of one man because verily they beleeved that servitude would proceed from thence Therefore having considered and rightly pondered all things and reasons they made this the result of all their Counsels that they should consult with Pope Adrian the second and the Lombards what course they should take by their advise which should be most meet for the perpetuating of the Empire to whom as reports goe they returned this answer That preordaining certaine Rights and Lawes retified with the previous religion of a cautionary oath they should set up one King over them but yet should reject a forraign Dominion and that they should take heed that he whom they adopted to be King should be neither of the superiours nor inferiours left if superiour he should oppresse inferiours or lest if inferiour hee should be derided by superiours To which counsell and sentence they submitting founded that ancient Suprarbian Court For according to the answer given all decreed That they ought to elect one man excelling in vertue for their King But yet lest the pleasures of Kings like as in other Princes should likewise even among us become Lawes they first of all enacted some Lawes by which they might heale this inconvenience These Lawes they afterward called the Suprarbian Court which we should largely prosecute but through the injury of time the knowledge of them is buried and some fragments of them only are extant observed by Prince Charles himselfe and some other Writers which we shall verily remember because they are as the first elements of our Republike and containe in them the institution of the Magistrate of the Iustice of Arragon which is the chiefe thing of our institution therefore in the beginning of that Court it was provided that the King which should be since the Kingdom lately taken from the Moores was freely and voluntarily conferred on him should be bound both by the Religion of an Oath as likewise by the force and power of Lawes to observe the Lawes and Liberties of the Kingdom Now the Lawes were these Governe thou the Kingdome in peace and righteousnesse and give us better Courts of justice The things which shall bee gained from the Moores let them be devided not only between the Rich-men but likewise between the souldiers and infantry but let a stranger receive nothing from thence Let it bee unlawfull or a wicked act for the King to enact Lawes unlesse it be by the advice of his Subjects first given Let the King beware that he begin no Warre that he enter into no Peace conclude no Tâ—uce or handle any other thing of great moment without the concurring assent of the Elders Now lest that our Lawes or Liberties should suffer any detriment Let there be a certain middle Iudge at hand to whom it may be lawfull to appeal from the King if he shall wrong any one and who may repell injuries if peradventure he shall offer any to the Common-weale With these Lawes therefore and sanctions those our Ancestors confirmed the enterprise of new moulding and reforming the Common-wealth But verily this was the chiefest garison for to retaine their liberty whereby they ordained the Presidentship of a middle Iudge placing the power in such sort in the King that the temperating of it should be in the middle Iudge out of which things the moderate and musicall state of the Common-weale which we enjoy is moulded and made up For from the very beginning of things even to these later times wee see by force of this intermediate Magistrate and by the goodnesse and clemency of most peaceable Kings that both our pristine liberty and ancient Priviledge hath been alwayes retained and due loyalty and reverence to the Kings Majesty observed Neither hath the Kingdome onely emplored the help of this Magistrate against Kings but the Kings themselves oft-times against the Kingdome by which meanes many intestine evils have been appeased without any tumult which unlesse they had been civilly suppressed seemed verily to have been likely to have broken out to the common destruction of all men so as we may rightly affirm that in this alone the summe of preserving civill concord both to Kings and the Kingdome hath consisted This Magistrate was at first called THE IUSTICE MAIOR afterwards assuming the name of the Kingdome it selfe it was called THE IUSTICE OF ARAGON By these formentioned prescribed Lawes the will of him who desired to be King of Aragon was wholy to bee directed and formed and unlesse he would first suffer his faith to bee obliged in most strick bonds for keeping of them any future soliciting was to be preposterous Having therefore laid the foundations of their Countreys liberty all of them began to dispute among themselves about electing a King to which end they all assembled together at Arahvest to chuse a King where they were suddenly besieged by the Arabians which Iunicus Arista King of the Pompelonians hearing of came with an Army and rescued them whereupon they elected him for their King with unanimous consent and calling him unto them shewed him the Lawes they had pre-established onâ— whereof concerning the middle Magistrate seemed most hard unto him But having more deligently considered the matter and that they voluntarily offered him the Kingdome gained from the enemies Hee not only ratified the Lawes themselves but likewise added this new Law or priviledge to them That if the Kingdome should happen hereafter to bee oppressed by him against the LAWES Iustice or Liberties the Kingdome it selfe should have free liberty to elect another King whether a Christian or an Infidell which
forced Mary and her Mother to resigne their rights to the Crowne and crowned Charles King at Alba Regalis When he was crowned the Bishop of Strigonium according to the custome demanded of the people thrice with alowd voyce Whether if were their pleasure that Charles should be crowned King who answered Yes which done he was crowned and soone after murthered by the two Queenes treachery Who were shortly after taken prisoners by Iohn de Hornach governour of Croatiaâ— the Queen Mother Elizabeth drowned Queen Mary kept prisoner and at last released upon oath given not to revenge her Mothers death who contrary to her oath caused Hornach and 32. Nobles more to be beheaded by Sigismond her husband whose kindâ—ed and children thereupon conspired against King Sigismond tooke and detained him prisoner Anno. 1401. till they should proceeds further against him and in the meane time the Nobles of Hungary elected Ladislaus King of Apulia for their King and at last deposed Sigismond for his misgovernment cruelty love of women After Sigismonds death the Nobles and people were divided in the choise of their King one part electing and crowning Vladislaus King of Poland the other party Ladislaus an infant for their King but Vladislaus his party prevailing he was not long after â—laine in a battle against the Turkes and the government of the Realme committed to that Noble Souldier Huniades during the Minority of Ladislaus who at his ripe age was received and declared King by all the Hungarians Ladislaus deceasing the Hungarians elected the Emperour Frederick King who delaying to come and take the election they thereupon chose Mathias King who enjoyed the dignity notwithstanding the Emperours opposition Anno. 1608. Mathias King of Hungary denyed the Protestants in Austria free exercise of their Religion they thereupon were forced to take up Armes and assembling together at Honne made a Protestation and sent to the States of Hungary requiring them to assist them with the succours that were promised by the offensive and defensive league after which they obtained a peace and part of what they demanded Anno 1613. In an Assembly of the Estates of Hungary the differences concerning the defence and Militia in the borders of Hungary against the Turke were ordered and setled And An. 1618. After many slow proceedings they elected Ferdinand of Bohemia for their King of Hungary but with these conditions That he should Religiously observe and cause to be immovably observed all the Liberties Immunities Priviledges Statutes Rights and Customes of the Kingdome with the Conclusions and Treaties of Vienna and all the Articles comprehended therein and all other concluded both before and after the Coronation of the Emperours Majestie in the yeares 1608. and 1609. Which Articles being ratified by the Emperour under his Letters Patents they proceeded to the Coronation according to the accustomed manner Such is the Soveraigne power of the States of Hungary to this very day And in one word so odious were Tyrants anciently to the Slavonians and Hungarians that by a publick Law of their Ancestors he who slew a Tyrannicall King was to succeede him in the Kingdome Bohemia For the Kings and Kingdome of Bohemia M. Paulus Stranskins in his Respublica Boâ—emiae c. 5. 12. informes us out of the Fundamentall Lawes of Bohemiae That the power of the Kings of Bohemia who are Elected by the generall Votes of the States is so farre restrained in that Realme that they can determine nothing concerning the Kingdome or great Affaires of the Realme but in their Parliaments or generall Assemblies of the Estates by the generall consent of the people which are Summoned by the king himselfe and held just like our Parliaments in the kings Regency and during the Interregnum by the Senate of the Realme as often as there is occasion there being this claâ—se in the Writ of Summons That whether all those who are sommoned come at the day or not the king with those who appeare will proceed to decree wâ—at shall be just and bâ—neficall for the Republicke and that those who neglect to appeare shall be bound thereby all Lawes and Acts are therein passed by publicke consent The King cannot alien or morgage any of the Crown Lands nor release not diminish the revenueâ— Liberties of the Realm nor promote any strangers to the custodies of Castles or publicke functions impose no Taxes charges nor altar the ancient manner of the Militia of the Realm nor make warre or peace without the Parliaments advise and consent And before the king is Crowned the Burgrâ—ve and Nobles in the Name of all the Realme demand of him to confirm and ratifie both with his especiall Charter and publick Oath the Ancient and laudable Priviledges Immunities Liberties Rights Laws Customes and Institutions as well private as publicke of all and singular the inhabitants of the Realme and to governe them according to the rule of the Lawes after the example of his predecessors kings of Bohemiâ— Which done he seales and delivers them a speciall Charter takes such a solemne Oath and then is Crowned upon these Conditions The Arch-bishop of Prague after the Letany ended demands of the king kneeling on his knees Wilt thou keepe the holy faith delivered to thee from Catholiok men and observe it in just workes He answering I will He proccedes and saith With thou Governe and defend the Kingdome granted thee from God according to the Iustice of thy Fathers He answeres I will and by Gods Assistance promise that I will doe and performed it by all meanes After this kneeling on his knees the Arch-bishop holding the New Testament open and the Burgrave reading the words first the king takes this Oath in the Bohemian tongue We sweare to God the mother of God and all Saints upon this holy Gospell that we will and ought to keepe immovably to the Barons Knights and Nobles also to those of Prague and the other Cities and to all the Commâ—nalty of the Realme of Bohemia the Institutions Lawes Priviledges Exemptions Liberties and Rights and also the ancient good and laudable customes of the Realme and not to alienate or morgage any thing from the same Kingdome of Bohemia but rather to our power to augment and enlarge it and to â—oe all things which may be good and honourable to that Kingdome So helpe me God touching the booke with two of the fingers of his right hand and all Saints The Kings of Navarre take the like Oath How this Realme hath beene altered from a Principality to a Dukedome and from it againe to a Kingdome having sometimes Kings sometimes Dukes both elected by the free choyse of the Estates to whom they were inferiour in Soveraigne power accountable for their â—â—is-government and removeable from their Throne you may read in the marginall Authors Not to mention the Bohemians deposition of Libussa a Noble Virago who governed then for a season reputing it a dishonour to the Nation to be ruled by a woman and electing Przemysâ—â—s for their Prince
either ground or presidents to warrant what they affirm touching the absolute Soveraignty Monarchy irresistibilitie incorrigibility of the Kings of Iudah and Israel by their whole States Congregations Kingdoms generall assents and utterly takes away those sandy fabulous foundations upon which their impertinent Pamphlets against the Soveraign Power of Parliaments Kingdoms and the illegality of Subjects taking up defensive Arms against Tyrannicall Princes bent to subvert Religion Laws Liberties the Republike are founded which must now needs vanish into nothing before this Catholike irrefragable clear-shining verity abundantly ratifyed by innumerable presidents in all eminent Kingdoms States Nations that either have been in any former ages or are yet extant in the world which must and will infinitely over-sway swallow up the inconsiderable contrary opinions of some few privadoes who either out of flattery hopes of getting or keeping undemerited preferments fear of displeasing greatnesse or inconsiderate following of other reputed learned mens mistakes without due examination of their erronious Tenents have engaged themselves in a Polemicall blinde Combate against these infragable transparent Verities whose defence I have here made good against all their misprisions and bootlesse assaults Having now Historically ran over the most eminent Empires Kingdoms of ancient and present times in a kinde of confused method their copious vastnesse and varietie being so boundlesse and my time to collect them so small that I could hardly marshall them into any comely dâ—stinct Regiments or reduce them to the particular Heads debated in the premises I shall therefore for a conclusion deduce these distinct Conclusions from them to which the substance of all the recited Histories may be aptly reduced and are in truth abundantly confirmed by them beyond all contradiction annexing some new punctuall Authorities of note to ratifie and confirme them First it is undeniably evident from all the premises That all Monarchies Empires Kingdoms Emperours Kings Princes in the world were originally created instituted ordained continued limited and received all their jurisdiction power Authoritie both from by and for the people whose Creatures Ministers Servants they are and ought to be If we survey all the severall Lawfull Monarchies Empires Principalities Emperours and Kings that either have been or yet are extant in the world we finde all sacred and prophane Histories concurre in this that they had their originall erections creations from by and for the People Yea we read the very times when the most Monarchies of note were instituted the Names of those on whom the first Monarchies were conferred by the peoples free election onely yet extant on record in most Histories and withall expresse relations of many different kinds of Kingdoms Kings in respect of succession continuance Power jurisdiction scarce any two kingdoms or their Kings being alike in all things in regard of Prerogatives jurisdictions all Histories Polititians concurring resolving with Peter that Kings are humane Creatures or Ordinances instituted diversified thus by men and the people alone out of Gods generall or speciall providence not one of them all being immediately or directly ordained by God as the onely efficient cause without the free concurrence consent and institution of the people This truth is not onely ratified by Lex Regia whereby the Roman Emperours were created yea invested with all their power registred by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 6. formerly transcribed by Plato Aristotle Xenophon Berosus Polybius Cicero Livy Iustin Plinie Strabo Plutarch Dionysius Hallicarnassaeus Diodorus Siculus Pausanias Solinus Alexander ab Alexandro Hermannus Schedell Herodotus Boëmus Pomponius Mela forecited and generally by all Historians Chronologers Antiquaries Lawyers Politians whatsoever but directly averred and proved by Franciscus Hotomanus a famous Lawyer in his Franco-Gallia c. 1. 6. 10 13. the Author of De Iure Magistratus in subditos Quaest. 5. p. 239. 240 c. Thomas Garzonius Emporij Emporiorum Pars 1. Discursus 1. de Dom. p. 13. Vasquius Controvers Illustrium 12. n. 133. 59. n. 8. 61. n. 22. 80. n. 4. 108. n. 29. 141. n. 2. Covarunius Quaest. Illust. T. 2. 396. n. 2. 4. Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli l. 1. c. 4. sect 7. l. 3. c. 14. sect 11. and elsewhere Marius Salamonius de Principatu Eccardus de lege Regia with others cited by them Hookers Ecclesiasticall Polity l. 1. sect 10. p. 69 70 71. a pregnant place Albericus Gentilis de Iure Belli l. 2. c. 10. 15. Ioannes Marianade Rege Regum Instit. l. 1. c. 1. to 10. Sparsim Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos Quaest. 3. p. 83. to 94. with whose words I shall close up this observation having elsewhere particularly proved the verity thereof and answered all Obiections against it from misinterpreted Scriptures We say now writes he that the people constitute Kings deliver Kingdoms approve Kings elections with their suffrages which God would have to be thus that so whatsoever authority and power they should have they should next to him referre it to the people and therefore should bestow all their care thoughts industrie for the people profit neither verily should they think themselves advanced above other men for their excellency of nature no otherwise then men are over Heards and Flocks but should remember that being born in the same condition with others they were lifted up from the ground unto that condition by the suffrages as it were by the Shoulders of the people upon whose Shoulders the burthen of the Common-weale should for a great part rest After which he proves by Deut. 17. and divers forecited presidents in Scripture that God gave the Election and Constitution of the kings of Israel to the people and that notwithstanding the succession of the kingdom of Iudah was by God entailed afterwards to the Linage of David yet the Kings thereof actually reigned not before they were ordained by the people Whence we may conclude that the Kingdom of Israel if we respect the stock was certainly hereditary but if we regard the persons altogether elective But to what end was this if the Election appear as it is confessed but that the remembrance of so great a dignitie conferred by the people should make them alwayes mindefull of their duty So likewise among the Heathens we read that Kings were constituted by the people for when they had wars abroad or contention at home some one man of whose fortitude and justice the multitude had a great opinion was by cammon consent assumed for King And among the Medes saith Cicero Deioces was of an Arbitrator made a Iugde of a Iudge created a King and among the Romanes the first Kings were elected Therefore when Romulus being taken away the Inter-regnum of the hundred Senators was displeasing to the Romans they accorded that afwards Kings should be chosen by the Suffrages of the people the Senate approving it And Tarquin the proud was therefore reputed a Tyrant for that being created neither by the people nor
the yeare 1566. exhibit certain admonitions by way of a Petition beseeching him that for the pacifying of the Commons and to avoid all tumults and seditions it would please his Majesty shewing the love and affection which as a mild and mercifull Prince he bare unto his Subjects to moderate the said points and especially those which concerned the rigorous Inquisition and punishment for matters of Religion And to informe the King more particularly thereof and with more authority and to let him understand how necessary it was for the good and prosperity of the Countrey and for the maintenance of peace and tranquility to abolish and disannull those innovations and to moderate the rigour of publike Edicts for matter of Religion the said Marquesse of Berges and Baron of Montigny at the request of the said Lady Regent the Councell of Estate and the Generall Estates of all the Countries went into Spain as Embassadors whereas the King instead of giving them audience and to prevent the inconveniences delivered by them the which for that they were not redressed in time as urgent necessity required began in effect to discover themselves throughout the whole Countrey by the perswasion and advice of the Councell of Spain hee hath caused all them to be proclaimed Rebels and guilty of high Treason and to have forfeited body and goods that presented the said Petition And moreover thinking himselfe to be fully assured of the Countrey by the Forces of the Duke of Alva and to have reduced them under his full power and subiection he had afterwards against the Lawes of Nations the which have been in all ages inviolably observed yea among the most barbarous and cruell Nations and most tyrannous Princes imprisoned and caused the said Noblemen Embassadors to be put to death confiscating all their goods And although that all this alteration which had hapned in the yeare 1566. upon the foresaid occasion was in a manner pacified by the Regent and her councell and that the greatest part of them which had presented themselves unto her for the Liberty of the Countrey were retired or chased away and the rest brought under obedience yet not to lose the opportunity which the Councell of Spain had long expected as it appeared plainly the same yeere 1566. by Letters intercepted which were written by the Embassador Alana to the Duchesse of Parma to have meanes under some pretext to overthrow all the priviledges of the Country and to govern them tyrannously by the Spaniards as they did the Indies and other Countries which had been newly conquered by them he by the advice and councell of the said Spaniards shewing therein the small affection which he bare unto his Subiects of these countries contrary unto that whereunto he was bound as their Prince protector and good Shepheard sent into these countries the Duke of Alva very famous for his rigour and cruelty and one of the chiefe enemies of these countries with a councell of the same Humour and disposition And although that the said Duke of Alva entred with his Army into this countrey without any let or opposition and was received of the poore Inhabitants with all reverence and Honour expecting all mildnesse and clemencie according unto that which the King had so often promised by His Letters fainedly written yea that He was resolved to come himselfe in person into the Countrey and to order all things to every mans content the said King having besides all this at the very instant of the Duke of Alva his departure caused a fleet of ships to be armed in Spaine to bring him hither and another in Zeeland to goe and meet him as the bruite was to the great charge of the Countrey the better to abuse his poore subjects and to draw them more easily into his snares notwithstanding the said Duke of Alva presently after his arrivall although he were a stranger and not any way of the blood Royall gave it out that hee had a Commission from the King of Governour Generall of the Countrey the which was quite contrary to the priviledges and antient Customes thereof and discovering his designes plainly he suddenly put garrisons into the chiefe Townes and Forts of the Countrey and then he built Citadels in the richest and strongest Townes to keep them in subjection And by commandement from the King as they said he friendly called unto him as well by letters or otherwise the chiefe Noblemen of the Countrey pretending that he had need of their councell and assistance for the service of the King and the good of the Countrey who having given credit to his letters were come unto him whom contrary to the priviledges hee caused to bee carried prisoners out of Brabant where they had been apprehended causing their processe to bee informed before him and his Councell although they were no competent Iudges and before any due proofes were made and the Noblemen that were accused fully heard in their defences they were condemned to have committed Rebellion causing them to be publikely and ignomiously put to death Others who for that they were better acquainted with the Spaniards dissembling were retired and kept out of the Countrey were declared Rebels and guilty of high treason and to have forfeited bodies and goods All which was done to the end the poor inhabitants should not aide themselves in the just defence of their liberty against the oppression of the Spaniards and their forces by the help and assistance of these Noblemen Princes Besides an infinite number of Gentlemen rich bourgers whereof some he hath put to death others he hath chased away forfeited their goods oppressing the rest of the good inhabitants as well by the insolence of the souldiers as by other outrages in their wives children and goods as also by divers exactions and taxes forcing them to contribute for the building of new Citadels and fortifications of towns which he made to oppresse them also to pay the hundreth and the twintieth peny for the payment of souldiers wherof some were brought by him and others newly levied to employ them against their Countreymen and themselves who with the hazard of their lives sought to defend the liberties of their Countrey to the end that the subjects being thus impoverished there should be no meanes to frustrate his designes for the better effecting of the instructions which had been given him in Spain which was to use the Countrey as newly conquered To which end in some places and chiefe Townes he changed their forme of government and of justice and erected new Consuls after the Spanish manner directly contrary to the priviledges of the Countrey And in the end thinking himselfe free from all feare he sought to bring in by force a certaine imposition of the tenth peny upon all marchandise and handi-works to the absolute ruine of the Commons whose good and prosperity consists chiefly in traffique and handi-works notwithstanding many admonitions and perswasions made to the contrary as well by every one
to seeke some other mighty and mercifull Prince to helpe to defend these Countries and to take them into his protection and the rather for that these Countries have endured such oppressions received such wrongs and have been forsaken and abandoned by their Prince for the space of twenty years and more duduring the which the Inhabitants have beene intreated not as subjects but as enemies their naturall Prince and Lord seeking to ruine them by armes Moreover after the death of Don Iohn having sent the Baron of Selles who undâ—r colour propounding some meanes of an accord declared sufficiently That the king would not avow the Pacification made a Gant which Don Iohn notwithstanding had sworne to maintaine setting downe more hard conditions Yet for that we would discharge our selves of our duties wee have not omitted to make humble suite by writing imploying moreover the favour of the greatest Princes of Christendome seeking by all meanes without intermission to reconcile our selves unto the King having also of late kept our deputies long at Cologne hoping there by the intercession of his imperiall Majestie and some Princes Electors to have obtained an assured peace with some moderate tolleration of Religion the which doth chiefly concerne God and mens consciences as the estate of the affairs of the Countrey did then require But in the end we found it by experience that nothing was to be obtained from the King by the Conference at Cologne and that it was practised and did onely serve to disunite and divide the Provinces that they might with the more facility vanquish and subdue first one and then another and execute upon them their first designes The which hath since plainly appeared by a certain proscription which the King hath caused to be published whereby we and all the Inhabitants of the united Provinces and Officers that hold their partie are proclaimed Rebels and to have forfeited lives and goods Promising moreover a great summe of money to him that should murther the said Prince and all to make the poore Inhabitants odious to hinder their Navigation and Traffique and to bring them into extreme despaire So as despairing of all meanes of reconciliation and destitute of all other succours and ayde we have according to the Law of nature for the defence of us and other Inhabitants the Rights priviledges ancient customes and libertie of the Countrey and the lives and honours of us our wives children and posterity to the end they fall not into the slavery of the Spanyards leaving upon just cause the King of Spaine beene forced to seeke out some other meanes such as for the greater safety and preservation of our Rights Priviledges and liberties we have thought most fit and convenient We therefore give all men to understand That having duely considered all these things and being prest by extreme necessitie We have by a generall resolution and consent declared and doe declare by these presents the King of Spaine ipso jure to be fallen from the Seigniory Principalitie jurisdiction and inheritance of these Countries And that we are resolved never to acknowledge him any more in any matter concerning the Prince jurisdictions or demeanes of these Netherlands nor to use hereafter neither yet to suffer any other to use his Name as Soveraigne Lord thereof According to the which we declare all Officers private Noblemen Vassels and other inhabitants of these Countries of what condition or qualitie soever to be from henceforth discharged of the Oath which they have made in any manner whatsoever unto the King of Spaine as Lord of these countries or of that wherby they may be bound unto him And for the above named reasons the most part of the said united Provinces by a common accord and consent of their Members have submitted themselves under the command government of the high and mighty Prince the Duke of Aniou and Alanson c. upon certain conditions contracted and accorded with his Highnesse and that the Archduke of Austria Mathias hath resigned into our hands the goverment generall of these Countries the which hath been accepted by us We enjoyn and command ali Iudges Officers and all others to whom it shall appertain That hereafter they forbeare to use any more the name titles great seal or signet of the K. of Spain and instead therof whilst that the Duke of Anjou for his urgent affaires concerning the good and welfare of the Country shall be yet absent for as much as shall concern the Provinces which have contracted with his Highnesse and touching the rest by way of provision they shall use the title and name of the chiefe and Counsell of the Country And untill that the said heads and Counsellors shall be named called and really established in the exercise of their charges and offices they shall use our name except Holland and Zeeland where they shall use as they have formerly done the name of the Prince of Orange and of the Estates of the said Provinces untill that the said Councell shall be in force and then they shall govern themselves as it is agreed touching the instructions given for the said Counsell and the accords made with his Highnesse And instead of the Kings seales they shall hereafter use our Great Seale counter Seale and Signet in matters concerning the government generall for the which the Councell of the Country according to their instructions shall have authority And in matters concerning the policie administration of Iustice and other private acts of every Province the Provinciall Concels and others shall respectively use the name and Seale of the said Province where the matter shall be in question and no other upon pain of nullity of the said Letters or Dispatches which shall be other wise made or sealed And to the end these things may bee the better observed and effected we have enjoyned and commanded and do enjoyn and command by these presents That all the King of Spaines Seales which are at this present within these united Provinces shall be dilivered into the States hands or to him that shall have commission and authority from them upon pain of arbitrary punishment Moreover We ordain and command that from henceforth the name and armes of the King of Spain shall not be put not stampt in any coynes of these united Provinces but there shall be such a figure set upon them as shall be appointed for the coyning of new peeces of Gold and Silver In the like sort we enjoyn and command the president and Lords of the privie Councel and all other Chancellors presidents Provinciall Counsuls and all Presidents and chiefe Masters of accounts and others of all chambers of accounts being respectively in these countries and also all other Iudges and Officers as holding them discharged of the oath which they have made unto the King of Spain according to the tenor of their Commissions that they shall take a new oath in the hands of the Estates of the Province where they are or to their Deputies by
professedly a verring Aquinas his Doctrine and the premisses yea farre exceeding them in sundry particulars many or most of them attributing sufficient Authority and power to the Pope and Prelates alone without the Parliament Nobles Peers or Peoples assent to depose adjudge Haereticall or tyrannicall Kings to death and devote them to assassination which all Protestants unanimously disclaim But wee need not fish in these unwholesome Romish Streams of Tyber or make use of these Popish Champions whom I have onely named to stop the mouthes of all Papists Priests Iesuites who now much exclaim against the Parliaments present defensive Warre condemning all for Rebels and Traitors who assist the Parliament against their invading traitâ—rous Rebellious armed Forces both in Ireland and England they being in verity such themselves yea the originall contrivers fomenters the principall abettors of the present bloody destructive civill Wars in both our Realms And that which most confirms me in this beliefe is a particular late Discovery of the horrid Conspiracy of Con the Popes late Nuncio here and his Iesuited Popish Confederates to undermine and extirpate the Protestant Religion to raise the Scottish and succeeding Irish and English Wars thereby to ingage the King to resort to them for assistance under pretence whereof to rise up in arms and work him to their own conditions or else to poyson him with a Indian poysoned Nut after the example of his Father and then seize upon the Prince and train him up in their Antichristian Religion as you may reade at large in Romes Masterpeece to which I shall referre you for fuller satisfaction from one of the chief Conspirators own Confession But passing by all these I shall proceed to Authorities of Lawyers and Divines professing the Protestant Religion Georgiâ—s Obrectus a publike Professor of Law and Advocate to the City of Strasburge in his Disputatio Juridica 1. De Principiis Belli layes down these severall Positions for Law Num. 125. to 139. That all the Inferiour Magistrates in the Empire or other Kingdoms collectively considered are above the Emperour and Kings themselves that if they be unjustly assaulted with unjust violence by any whomsoever they may by a necessary and just warre defend both themselves and theirs and repell and prosecute the unjust assailants That if the Superiour Magistrate neglect to do his duty as if the Turke should invade any Countrey and the Supreme Magistrate would not resist him the inferiour Magistrate may call the people to Arms raise an Army and exercise all forces policie and devices against the common enemy of Christians Or if the Supreme Magistrate should exercise manifest Tyrannie it is verily lawfull to the Inferiour to undertake the care of the Republike which he endeavours to oppresse with all his power That those who represent all the people as the Electors Palatines Nobles Parliament may admonish the Prince of his duty and ought to seek by all means to divert him from his Tyrannicall and impious purpose but if he proceeds and repenteth not being frequently admonished but wilfully subverts the Common-wealth obstinately perverts Laws hath no care of faith coâ—venants justice piety and tends onely to this that he may perpetrate any thing with impunity and impiously reign over mens consciences then verily he is accounted a Tyrant that is an enemy of God and man whence if he hath proceeded to that hight of malice that hee cannot bee expelled but by armed force It is Lawfull for the Electors Palatines and others to call the people to Arms and not onely to defend themselves and others against such a one but plainly to deject him from his Throne For the intire Government of the Realm is not committed by the people to the Prince alone as neither the Bishopprick of the whole Church to the Pope but to every one of the Nobles or Magistrates according to his power For the Nobles as they are called into part of the honour so of the burthen of the Commonwealth which is committed to the Prince as to the Supreme Tutor but to them as Fellow-tutors he having the first they the second place in governing the Republike The Prince swears that he will seek the good of the Realm and all the Nobles promise the same therefore if he doth ill they ought not to do so likewise if the Republike go to ruine they shall not continue For the Common-wealth is no lesse committed to them than to the King so as they ought not onely to do their duty but also to contain the Prince within the limits of his duty For if the Prince doth ought against his Oath they are not absolved from their Oaths but rather then especially ought to manifest their fidelity when the Republike requires it because they were specially instituted for that end as the Ephori and everything ought to be reputed just when it attains its end Hence Bâ—utus the Tribune and Lucretius the Governour of the City called the people to Armes against Tarquin the proud and by their authority expelled him the Ringdom So the Roman Senate judged Nero an enemy of the Republike and condemned him to the Gallowes punished Vitellius with death ignominiously mutilatâ—ed and dragged thorow the City and spoyled Maximinus of the Empire setting up Albinus in his place Thus the French by Authority of a publike Councell thorow the care of the Officers of the Realme deprived Childericke the first Sigebert Theodoric and Childericke the third of the government of the Realm Neither is it impertinent to pronounce the same sentence of such a one as was given of Manlius Capitulinus Thou wast Manlius whiles thou diddest cast down the Senons headlong Now because thou art become one of the Senons thou thy selfe art to be precipitated from whence thou diddest cast them down But if perchance most of the Nobles collude and connive and being unmindfull of their duty take no care of the people let there at least be one who may admonish and detest the invading Tyrant and take care that the Republike sustain no detrimenâ— For the care of the Republike is no lesse committed to him than to the Prince and his Collegues and he hath plighted his faith to the Republike no lesse than they If many have promised the same thing the obligation of the one is not taken away by the negligence or periury of the other If there be many Trustees Executors or Guardians the negligence default or fraud of some of them doth not discharge or disingage the rest yea unlesse they to their power discharge their trust and Oath they become perfidious yea guilty of the same crime and are subiect unto actions for their neglect as well as the others Therfore those who are bound to the whole Kingdom and Empire as the Peers of France the Electors or to some certain Countey or City which makes a part of the Realme as Dukes Marquesses Earles Constables Admirals and the like are obliged to ayde the whole Common-wealth or that part committed to them
secular standing by in great number called and requested to the things above written And I Nicholas Berchtoldi Fridberg Clerke publike Notary of the Diocesse of Mentz by Episcopall and Emperiall authority and sworne Scribe of my foresaid most gracious Lord Lord John Archbishop of Mentz because at that time I was personally present when this sentence which we have fore-writ was given and pronounced together with the publike Notaries and witnesses commemorated and saw and heard all these things to be done therefore at the command and request of my foresaid most gracious Lord of Mentz have reduced this publike instrument faithfully put in writing into publike forme and have subsigned and ratified it with my accustomed signe of Notariship having likewise annexed the great Seale of my foresaid Lord of Mentz in assurance and testimony of all the premises The names of the Notaries are Nicholaus Berchtoldi Fridburgensis Ioannes Meier junior Gasterveidensis Conradus a Leiborn Clerious Padebornensis diaecesis Henricus Sâ—alberg Rotenbergensis Tilmannus a Honberg Conradus Coler Zusâ—ensis Coloniensis diaecesis Finally it is evident that the Nobles Magistrates Parliament and representative body of the people or some part of them in default of the rest may lawfully take up defensive armes to resist their Princes endeavouring to abrogate the Law of God to waste the Church and extiâ—pate the true Religion setled among them by the Lawes and usher in Idolatry And that in such a case as this neighbour Princes and States lawfully may yea and ought in point of conscience to aide the Subjects of other Princes afflicted for the cause of pure Religion professed by them or oppressed by open Tyranny These propositions are largely and professedly debated by Iunius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos quaest 1. 2. 4. throughout in the Treatise intituled De Iure Magistratus in Subditos spent wholly in this Theame Georgius Obrectus Disput. Iurid de Principiis Belli Num. 125. to 199. by Vasquius Contr. Illustr 36. n. 30. and elsewhere by Alhericus Gentilis and sundry others forecited I shall onely fortifie the later part thereof with the observation of the Duke of Rhoan who acquaints us that it is and hath beene of later yeares the very true interest honour and greatnesse of the Kings and Queenes of England both in point of policy and Religion to protect and assist with armes all Princes of the Reformed Protestant Religion in France Germany and other parts as it is the true interest of the Kings of Spaine to protect and releeve all oppressed or grieved Roman Catholicks under the Dominion of other Princes and that their honour safety and greatnesse principally consists in the observation and maintenance of this their interest and with the words of Iunius Brutus who thus states and debates the Question An Iure possint aut debeant Vicini Principes auxilium ferre aliorum principum subditis religionts causa afflictis aut manifesta tyâ—annide oppressis In defining this question saith he there is more need of conscience then science which would be altogether idle if charity obtained its place in this world But because as the manners of the times are now there is nothing more deare or rare among men then charity it selfe we thinke meete briefely to discusse it The Tyrants as well of soules as bodies as well of the Church as Common-wealth or Realme may be restrained expelled and punished by the people Both these we have already proved by reasons But because such is the fraud of Tyrants or such the simplicity of subjects for the most part that they are scarce known before that they have spoyled or these scarce thinke of their safety till they have almost perished and are reduced into those straits out of which they cannot get out with their owne forces so as they are compelled to implore the aide of other it is questioned Whether they defending the cause of Religion or of the Common-wealth of the Kingdome of Christ or of their owne Kingdome other Christian Princes may lawfully assist them And truly many whiles they have hoped to increase their wealth by ayding the afflicted have presently judged it to be lawfull For thus the Romans Alexander the great and many others under pretext of suppressing Tyrants have frequently enlarged their Dominions and not long since we have seene Henry the second King of France to have made warre with the Emperour Charles the fifth and that under pretext of succouring and defending the Princes of the Empire and of the Protestants too as also Henry the eighth King of England was ready to aide the Protestants in Germany to make worke for Charles the fifth But if any danger may be feared from thence or little gaine may be expected then verily they must heare most Princes disputing whether it be lawfull or no And as those under a pretext of piety did cover either ambition or gaine so these pretend justice for their sloathfulnesse when as verily neither did piety exhort them which seekes onely the good of others nor yet justice ought to dehort these which looks wholly abroad and is as it were cast out of its owne doores Therefore discharging both these let us see first in the cause of Religion what true piety and what true justice may perswade First let it be agreed that there is but one Church whose head is Christ and whose members so cohere and agree among themselves that none of them even the smallest can suffer violence or hurt but the rest are hurt and suffer griefe as the whole Scripture teacheth Therefore the Church is compared to a body Now the body is oft-times affected not onely with the hurt of the arme or legge but even of the very least finger or perisheth with its wound Therefore in vaine may any one boast that he is cordially affected with the safety of the body who when he may defend the whole yet suffers it to be torne and mangled limb after limb It is compared to a buildings Now where mines are made against any part of the building the whole building oft-times fals downe to the ground and the flame which invades any part thereof enâ—â—â—gers gers the whole Therefore he should be ridiculous who because he 〈◊〉 in the callaâ— perchance should delay to drive the flame from the top of the house He should be scarce in his wits who would not prevent mines with countermines because they are made against this wall not against that It is also compared to a Ship Now the whole Ship is endangered together the whole perisheth together Therefore those are equally safe who are in the fore part as those who are in the puppe those who are in keel as safe as those in the shroâ—ds if the storme rage whence verily even in the common proverb those who are conversant in the same danger are said to be in the same Ship These things laid downe verily he who is not moved with its griefe burning to ssing is not of that body is
not accounted of the family of Christ hath no place in the Arke Yet he who is but a little moved ought no more to doubt whether he ought to aide the afflicted members of the Church then whether he may helpe himselfe since in the Church all are one but rather every one is bound in his place to afford his helpe and assistance to them and so much the more helpe by how much the more riches he hath received from God not so much to be possessed as expended This Church as it is but one so likewise it is universally and intirely committed commended to all Christian Princes severally For because it had beene dangerous to commit the whole Church to any one and to commit the severall parts thereof to particular persons had beene clearely contrary to its unity God hath committed all of it to every of them and its particular parts to any of them Nor yet so as that they should onely defend it but also that they should have a care to propagate it as much as they are able Therefore if the Prince of the Countrey takes care of one part thereof perchance the German or Englâ—sh but yet deserts and neglects the other oppressed part if he be able to relieve it he is judged to have deserted the Church since the spouse of Christ verily is but one which he ought to defend and protect with all his might lest it should be violated or corrupted any where The instauration of this universall Church as private men are bound to promote with bended knees so Magistrates I say are obliged to doe it with their feet hands and all their strength Neither is the Ephesian Church one the Colossian auother and the rest but all these particular Churches are parts of the universall now the universall is the Kingdome of Christ which all private men ought to desire but Kings Princes Magistrates are bound to amplifie dilate defend and propagate every where and against all whomsoever Therefore among the Jewes there was one onely Temple built by Solomon which represented the unity of the Church Now he should be a ridiculous Churchwarden and to be punished who should take care onely to preserve one part safe and sound but suffer the rest to fall to decay likewise all Christian Kings when they are inaugurated receive a sword of purpose to defend the Catholike or universall Church which taking into their hand they point out all the quarters of the world and brandish it towards the East West South and North lest any part thereof should be thought excepted Since then they receive the protection of the Church in this manner without doubt they understand the true not false Church Therefore they ought to doe their endeavour to defend and to restore intirely that Church which they professe to be true and pure Now that thus it was observed by pious Princes examples may teach us In the time of Hezekiah King of Iudah the Kingdome of Israel was long before enthralled to the King of Assyria to wit from the time of King Hoshea therefore if that Church of God onely which is in the Kingdome of Iudah and not also the universall had beene committed to Hezekiah and if the bounds of the Realmes had been to be kept in defending the Church in the same manner as they are in imposing tribute without doubt Hezekiah especially at that season wherein the Assyrians enjoyed the Empire of the world would have contained himselfe But we see that he invited by posts all Israel the subjects I say of the King of Assyria to celebrate the passeover in Ierusalem and moreover that the godly in Israel helped them in pulling downe the high places even in the territories of Ephraim Manasses and the rest So likewise we read that King Iosiah a most godly Prince purged not onely his owne Kingdome but the Realme of Israel likewise then wholly subject to the King of Assyria from the worship of Idols Verily where the glory of God where the Kingdome of Christ are in question no limits no bounds no railes ought to exclude or keepe off the zeale of pious Princes But if peradventure some greater feare hangs over their heads they may remember by the example of these that those who truly feare the Lord can feare no man These examples of pious Princes since the time that the Church which was first circumscribed in Palestina hath beene spread over all the world many Christian Princes have followed Constantine and Licinius were both Emperours he of the East this of the West they were likewise colleagues endued with equall power Now it is known what is commonly spoken That one equall hath no Empire over another equall Yet notwithstanding Constantine made warre with Licinius who being vexed slew the Christians and among them many of the Nobles either for the cause or for the pretext of Religion by force obtaines free profession of Religion for the Christians and finally breaking his faith and reverting to his pristine cruelty he commanded him to be put to death at Thessalonica This I say did Constantine the great whose piety is so much celebrated by the Divines of that age that some of them will have that spoken of him written in the Prophet Esay That Kings should become nursing fathers and Pastors of the Church He being dead the Roman Empire was divided between both his sonnes by equall right no prerogative being annexed to either of them Of them Constans fostered the Orthodox Constantius the elder the Arrians and he verily expelled Athanasius the enemy of the Arrians out of Alexandria Truly if any rules of bounds ought to have beene kept it ought to have beene betweene brethren Yet in the meane time Constans threatned his brother if he restored not Athanasius being ready to doe it by force unlesse Constantius had speedily restored him intirely Now if so be he doubted not to doe this onely for the restoring of one Bishop might he not much more justly doe it where some part of the people is oppressed when they implore assistance when they desire to defend their Religion by the Nobles approbation So likewise Theodosius by the perswasion of Bishop Atticus undertook a warre against Chosroes King of Persia that he might releeve the Christians persecuted for Religion sake although they were truly privat men which surely those most just Princes who enacted so many Lawes and who had so great a care of Law had never done if they had imagined that by this their Act others territories and the Lawes of Nations had beene violated Yea to what end were so many expeditions of Christian Princes into Syria against the Saracens to what end were those Saladinian Dismes so oft imposed to what end so many sociall warres against the Turkes so many Crossadoes indicted against them if it be not lawfull for any Christian Princes even the most remote to free the Church from Tyranny and Christian captives from the yoke of bondage Now with what arguments were they impelled
c. 200. 201. Buch. l. 7. p. 213. to 230. Heylins Geogr p. 507. 508. Buâ—h l. 8. p. 250. Walâ—ing Mat. Westm. Fabian Holin Speed Graft Daniel in the life of K. Edw. the 1. Walâ—ingham Ypodigma p. 79. Buchanan l. 9. 10. 11. 12. p. 291. 334. c. 412. 413. Buchanan l. 12. p. 417. to 430. 441. to 456. Heylin p. 510. Buch. l. 16. to the end of 20. Holin Chytr Chron. Saxon. l. 21. p. 640. 641. 64â— 836. Speed in the life of Queen Mary and Queene Elizabeth Cambdens Elizabeth and others See Knocks his History of Scotland Rerum Scot. Hist. l. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. Rerum Scot. l. 20. p. 746. 747. Dan. 6. 14. to 20. See Cunaeus de Repub. Heb. l. 1 c. 14. Ius Regiuâ—â— Heb. See Steph. Iunius Brutus Vindic. Contra Tyrannos q 3. p. 83. to 92. De Iure Magistr in Subditos p. 272 273. 1 Sam. 12 12 13 to 20 1 Sam. 12. 12 13. to 20. 1 San. 11 12 13 14. 1 Sam. 12. 13 1. Sam. 16. 1. to 14. 2 Sam. 19. 9. to 43. 1 King 1. 5. to 13. 1 Chron. 23. 1. c. 28. 5 6 7 8. c. 29. 1 2. 1 Chron. c. 28. 29. 1 Chron. 29. 20. to 26. 2 Chron. 2. 1. 1 King 2. 46. 1 King 12. 2 Chron. c. 10. v. 11. Antiq Iud. l. 8. c. 3. Antiq. Iud. l. 8. c. 3. 2 King 20. 1. to 7. 1 King 16. 15 16 17 to 24. 2 King 11. 2 Chron. 22. 10. 23. Iose Ius Antiq Iâ—d l. 9. c. 7. 2 Chron. 25 27. 28. c. 2. 61. 2 King 14. 19. 20 21. 2 King 15. 2 Chron. 27. 21 2 king 21. 23. 2 Chro. 35. â—5 2 Chron. 36. 1. 2 king 23. 30. d ee â—ure Maâ—istratus in subditos â—unius Brutus Vindiciae contr tyrannos qu. 1. 2. 3. passim See â—â—mius Brutus Vindic. Contr. Tyran qu. 3. 4. p. 46. to 66. 194 165 166. where this is largely manifested de Iure Magistratus in Sâ—bditos qu. 6. p. 272. 273 274. Antiqu. Iu. 〈◊〉 c. 8. Explanat Artic. 42. Tom. 1. â— 84. True Difference between Christian Subiection c. part 3. p. 513 514. Part. 3 p. 99 100. 1 Sam. 13. 13 14. 1 Sam. 15. 22 23 26 28 29 30. 1 Sam 16. to 14. 2 Sam. 7. 11. to 17. Ps 89. 32. to 47. 1 King 8. 20. 2 Chro. c. 10 11. 36. 〈◊〉 de Repub Hebr. l. 1. c. 9. 15. Ioseph Antiq. lud l. 10 11. Paul Eber Lestate de la. Religion Repub. du peopl Iudaeique 1 Kin. 12. 2. Chron. 10. 11. 1 King c. 12. 13. 1 King 15. 25. to 31. 1 King 15. 34. c. 16. 1 to 14. 1 King c. 16. to 22. 1 King 21. 19. to 25. 1 King 2â— 19. c. 22. 37. 38. 2 King c. 9. 10. 2 King 10. 30. 2 Kings c. 12 to 16. 2 Kin. 16. 1 King 13. 21. to 31. 1 King 15. 3. 7. 2 Chron. 21 â— Chron. 22. 2 Chro. 24. 17. to 27. 2 Chro. 25. 2 Chron. 28. 2 Chron. 33. 2 King 23. 24. 25. 2 Kin. 9. 27 28. 2 Chron. 22. c. 24. 24. 26. c. 25 27. 28. 2 Chron. 33. 22 to 28. 2 Kin. 9. 27 28. 2 Chron. 22. c. 24. 24. 26. c. 25 27. 28. 2 Chron. 33. 22 to 28. Deut. â— 1. to 26. Iosh 2â— 14 to 29. 2 Chr. 15. 9 to 17. 1 Sam. 12. 13. to 2â— 1 Chr. c 28 29. 2 Chr. 23. 3. 16. 17. 2 Chr. 15. 9. to â—7 1 Chr. â— 28. 29. 2 Chr. 23. 16 17. 2 King 11. 4 17. 18. 2 Chr. 29. 10. c. 30. 19. to 27. c. 11. 1. 2 Chr. 34. 30. 31. 32. 33. Ezra 10. 3. 4 Nehem. 9. 38. c. 10. 1. to 39. Deut 13. 17. Iosh. 22. 9. to 34. Iudg. 20 21. 2 Chr. 21. 10 11. 2 King 19. 20. 2 Chro. 17 18 19 20 21. De Iure in Magistratus in subditos p. 272. to 275. Explanatio Artic. 42. lib. 4. Epist. Zuing. Oecol f. 186. Vindiciae contra Tyrannos quaest 2. p. 43 â—0 70. Page 271. to 275. Instit. I. 4. c. 20. sect 31. The True Difference c. part 3. p. 513 514. So 2 Sam. 21. 17 18. David being like to be slain by Ishbâ—â—enoh the Gyant whom Abishai slew The men of David swarâ— to him 〈◊〉 Thou shalt go no more out with us to battell that thou quench not the light of Israe 2 Chron. 30. 1 to 6. 2 Chron. 31. â—8 1. The third part of the True difference between Christian Subiection c. p. 513. 514. Antique lud 1 4. c. 8. Cunaeus de Repub. Heb. 6. 1. c. 9. p. 75. 76. 77. Explanio Artic. 42. Tom 1 Oper. Tiguri 1581. f. 84 85. Quaest. 3. p. 94 to 97. â— Chro. 29. 1. 1 Chr. â—3 1. 1 Sam 14. 45 1 Chron. 10. 1. Neh. 11. 9. Ier. 26. 9. 17 Ier. 37. 38 Iun. â—rutus Vindic. Contr. Tyrannos qu. 3. p. 121 12â— Albericus Gentilis de Iâ—re Belli l. 3. c. 15. p. 612. Ps. 1. 1 2. Ps. 19. 10. Ps. 119 thâ— ougâ—oâ—t 2 Sam. 23. 3. 1 King 10. 9. 2. Chron. 9. 8. 2 Chron 34. 31. 2 Chron. 15. 12. to 17. Ezra 10. 3 c. Neh. 9. 38. c. 10. 1. to the end Isay 9. 7. c. 16. 5. c. 32. 2. 2 Sam. 5. 12. Ezek 45. 8 9. Isay 1. 23. c. 12. 14 15. Zeph. 3 3. Miâ—â— 3. 9. to 12. Ezek. 22. 6. to 28. Isa. 14. 4. to 23. Object 1. Com. in Ps. 50. Epist. ad Rusticam In Psal. 50. In Psal. 50. Grotius de Iure Belli Pacis l 1. c. 3. sect 20. p. 63 64 77. Answ. 1 Sam. 2. 25. 2 Chron. 6. 22. Deut. 22. 23. 24. Ezek. 18. 6. 7. 11 Prov. 20. 2. 1 Cor. 6. 1â— See Grotius de Iure Belli l. 2. c. 14. s. 20. Marius Salamonius de Principatulib Rebuf Praesat ad Rubr de Collationibus p. 583. In Ps. 50. Marlorat Mollerus Musculus Calvin Bredenbachus Brentius Bucunus Brero Bugenhag Fernerius Haymo Guâ—lter Rollâ—c Savanoerola Sculâ—etus Oilbert cognatus Westhemerus Zegodinus Wolfg. Seberius in Psal. 51. Rom. 2. 12. 14. 15. c. 3. 20. â— 5. 13. c. 7. 7. 1 Cer. 15. 56. 1 Ioh. 3. 4. 2 Sam. 24. 10. to 20. Sam. 16. 19. 28 29. Psal. 40. 12. Psal. 38. 3 4. See De lure Magistratus in subditos p. 301 302. Isay 30. 33. Rom. 6. 15. 16. 2 Sam. 7. 14 Psa. 89. â—0 31 32. Hugo Grotius de lure Belli paciâ—â— 1. c. 3 sect 20 p. 64. Object Answ. 1. Antiqu. Iud. l 6. c. 4. 2 Sam 23. 3 P s. 67. 4. Pro. 31 9. Isay. 32. 1. 2. Chron 9. 8. Exod. 20. 17. Deut. 5. 21. 1 King 21. 2 to â—5 Antiqu. Iud. l. 6. c. 4. 5. Observ. 1. â— P 2 13. Part. 3. p. 110 111. Part 3. p. â—15 to 122. Herod l. 1. Cicero l. 1. Offic Livius l. 1. See here par 1 p. 53. to 78. Analas
with a Popish blinde Obedience to all royall Commands though never so illegall out of an implicit Faith that what ever the King Commands though against the expresse Lawes of God and the Realme and Resolutions of both Houses of Parliament may and ought to be obeyed 〈…〉 as some new Doctorâ— teach hath induced not onely many poore Ignorant English and Welsh silly soules but likewise sundry Nobles and Gentlemen of quality very unworthily to engage themselves in a most unnaturall destructive warre against the High Court of Parliament and their Dearest Native Country to their eternall infamies and which is almost a miracle to consider to joyne with the Iesuiticall Popish Party now in Armes both in England and Ireland and some say under the Popes owne Standard not onely to subvert their owne Lawes and Liberties but the very Protestant Religion here estabished which they professe they fight for In this deplorable warre many thousands have beene already destroyed and the whole Kingdome almost made a desolate wildernesse or like to be so ere this Spring passe over and all onely for want of knowledge in the premises which would have prevented all those Miseries and Distractions under which we now languish almost to desperation and death it selfe To dissipate these blacke Clouds of Egyptian Darkenesse spread over all the Land distilling downe upon it in showres of Blood insteed of Aprill drops of raine and I pray God they make not all our May-flowers of a Sanguine dye I have after a long sad Contemplation of my deare Countries bloody Tragedies at the speciall Request of some Members of Parliament according to my weake Ability and few Houres vacancy from other distracting Imployments hastily compiled this undigested ensuing Fragment with the preceding Branch thereof and by their Authority published that in dismembred Parts which by reason of its difficultie to the Printers urgencie of present publike affaires now in agitation I was disabled to put forth together with the remaining member in one intire Body as I desired Be pleased therefore kindly to accept that in Fractions for the present which time onely must and God-willing speedily shall compleat which by Gods blessing on it may prove a likely meanes to comprimise our present Differences and re-establish our much-desired Peace together with our Religion Lawes Liberties in their Native purity and glory the very Crownes and Garlands of our Peace Peace accompained with Slavery and Popery both which now menace Us being worse then the worst of Warres and an honourable death in the field fighting against them better by farre then a disconsolate sordid slavish life or a wounded oppressed Conscience though in a royall Pallace under them From such a disadvantageous enslaving ensnaring unwelcome Peace Good Lord Deliver Us. All I shall adde is but this request A Charitable Construction of this meane Service for my Countries Liberty Tranquility Felicity and if thou or the Republicke reap any benefit thereby let God onely enjoy thy Prayses the Author thy Prayers And because I have walked in an untrodden path in all the Parts of this Discourse Si quid novisti rectius istis Candidus imperti si non his uteremecum THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS AND KINGDOMES HAVING answered in the former Part the Grand Objection against the Parliaments Soveraigne Power I shall in this proceed to the particular crimes now objected against it The second grand complaint of his Majesty and others against the Parliament is That both Houses by a meere Ordinance not onely without but against the Kings assent have unjustly usurped the power of the Militia a chiefe flower of the Crowne and in pursuit thereof not onely appointed Lieutenants and other Officers to muster the Trained Bands in each County but likewise seised the Ports Forts Navy and Ammunition of the King together with his Revenues to regaine all which his Majesty hath beene necessitated to raise an Army and proceed against them in a Martiall way This unhappy difference about the Miâ—itia being next to the Introduction of Popery the spring from whence our uncivill warres have issued and the full discussion thereof the most probable meanes to put a speedy period to them I shall with as â—uch impartiality and perspicuity as I may like a faithfull Advocate to my Country and cordiall indifferent well-wisher both to King and Parliament truely state and debate this controversie beginning with the occasions which first sâ—t it on foote In the late happily composed Warre betweene England and Scotland occasioned by the Prelates divers Counties of England were much oppressed by their Lieutenants with illegall Levies of Souldiers Coat and Conduct money taking away the Trained Bands Armes against their consents and the like for which many complaints were put up against them to this Parliament many of them voted Delinquents unfit for such a trust and all their Commissions resolved to be against Law so that the Militia of the Realme lay quite unsetled Not long after our Northerne Army against he Scots the pacification being concluded was by some ill instruments laboured to march up to London to over-awe or dissolve the Parliament and quash the Bill against the Bishops sitting in the House Which plot being discovered and the chiefe Actors in it flying over-sea ere it tooke effect made the Parliament jealous and fearefull of great dangers if the Command of the Forces of the kingdome then vacant should be continued in ill-affected or untrusty Officers hands which distrusts and feares of theirs were much augmented by the suddaine generall rebellion of the Papists in Ireland who pretended his Majesties and the Queenes Commissions for their warrant by his Majesties unexpected accusation of and personall comming with an extraordinary Guard into the House of Commons to demand the five Members of it whom he charged with high Treason by his entertaining of divers Captaines as a supernumerary Guard at White-hall and denying a Guard to the House by the Earle of New-castles attempt to seise upon Hull and the Magazine there by command by the Lord Digbies advise to the King to retire from the Parliament to some place of strength by the Reports of Foraine Forces prepared for England through the solicitation of those Fugitives who had a finger in the former plots and by the Queens departure into the Netherlands to raise a party there Hereupon the Parliament for their owne and the kingdomes better security in the midst of so many feares and dangers threatned to them importuned his Majesty to settle the then unsetled Militia of the kingdome by a Bill for a convenient time and seeing the King himselfe could not personally execute this great trust but by under-officers by the same Bill to intrust such persons of quality and sincerity nominated by both Houses and approved by the King as both his Majesty Parliament and kingdome might securely confide in to exercise the Militia and keepe the Forts Magazine and Ammunition of the kingdome under him onely as
his Souldiers and Abishaies minds who would have slain him without any scruple of conscience that the reasons he spared him were First because he was Gods Annointed that is specially designed and made King of Israel by Gods own election which no kings at this day are so this reason extends not so fully to them as to Saul Secondly Because he was his Father and Lord too and so it would have been deemed somewhat an unnaturall act in him Thirdly because it had â—avoured onely of private self-revenge and ambitious aspiring to the Crown before due time which became not David the quarrell being then not publike but particular betwixt him and David onely who was next to succeed him after his death Fourthly because by this his lenity he would convince reclaim Saul froÌ„ his bloody pursuit and cleare his innocency to the world Fifthly to evidence his dependence upon God and his speciall promise that he should enjoy the Crown after Saul by divine appointment and therefore he would not seem to usurp it by taking Sauls life violently away Most of which considerations faile in cases of publike defence and the present controversie Thirdly that Saul himselfe as well as Davids Souldiers conceived that David might with safe conscience have slain as well as spared him witnesse his words 1 Sam. 24. 17 18 19 Thou art more righteous then I for thou hast rewarded me good whereas I have rewarded thee evill And thou hast shewed me this day how thou hast dealt well with me for as much as when the Lord had delivered me into thine hand THOV KILLEDST ME NOT. For if a man finde his enemy WIL HE LET HIM GO WEL AWAY Wherefore the Lord reward thee good for that thou hast done unto me this day c. And in 1. Sam. 26. 21. Then said Saul I have sinned returne my sonne David for I will no more do thee harm because my sovle was precious in thine eyes this day behold I have played the fool exceedingly c. But the former answers are so satisfactory that I shall not pray in ayd from these much lesse from that evasion of Dr. Fern who makes this and all other Davids demeanors in standing out against Saul EXTRAORDINARY for he was annointed and designed by the Lord to succeed Saul and therefore he might also use all extraordinary wayes of safeguarding his person which like wise insinuaâ—es that this his scruple of conscience in sparing Sauls life was but extraordinary the rather because all his Souldiers and Abishai would have slain Saul without any such scruple and Saul himselfe conceived that any man else but David would have done it and so by consequence affirms that this his sparing of Saul is no wayes oblâ—gatory to other subjects but that they may lawfully in Davids case kill their Soveraigns But Davids resistance of Saul by a guard of men being only that ordinary way which all subjects in all ages have used in such cases and that which nature teacheth not onely men but all living creatures generally to use for their own defence and this evasion derogating exceedingly from the personall safety of Princes yea and exposing them to such perils as they have cause to con the Dr. small thanks for such a bad invention I shall reject it as the extraordinary fansie of the Dr. other loyalists void both of truth and loyalty The 7. Obiection out of the Old Testament is this 1 Sam. 8. 11. Samuel tells the people how they should be oppressed under kings yet all that violence and injustice that should be done unto them is no just cause of resistance for they have NO REMEDY LEFT THEM BVT CRYING TO THE LORD v. 18. And ye shall cry out in that day because of the King which ye shall have chosen you and the Lord will not hear you in that day To this I answer 1. that by the Doctors own confession this text of Samuel much urged by some of his fellows to prove an absolute divine Prerogative in Kings is quite contrary to their suggestion and meant onely of the oppression violence and inâ—uâ— not lawfull power of Kings which should cause them thus to cry out to God This truth we have clearly gained by this obiection for which some Royallists will renounce their champion 2. It is but a meer fallacie and absurdity not warranted by the Text which saith not that they shall onely cry out or that they shall use no remedy or resistance but crying out which had been materiall but barely ye shall cry out in that day c. Ergo they must and should onely crie out and not resist at all is a grosse Non-sequitur which Argument because much cryed up I shall demonstrate the palpable absurdity of it by many parallell instances First Every Christian is bound to pray for Kings and Magistrates 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. Ergo they must onely pray and not fight for them nor yeeld tribute or obedience to them Kings and their Subjects too are bound to crie out and pray to God against forraign enemies that come to war against them as Moses did against Pharaoh and his Host David against his enemies Hezekiah against Sennacherib and his Hoste Asa against his enemies Abijah and the men of Iudah against Ieroboam and the Israelites their enemies and as all Christians usually do against their enemies Yea I make no doubt but the Doctor and other Court-Chaplains inform his Majesty and the Cavalleers that they must cry to God against the Parliamenteers and Roundheads now in Arms to resist them Ergo they must onely pray but in no wise resist or fight against them All men must pray to God for their daily bread Ergo they must onely pray and not labour for it Sick persons must pray to God to restore their health Ergo they must take no Physick but onely pray All men are expresly commanded to crie and call upon God in the day of trouble Ergo they must use no meanes but prayer to free themselves from trouble pretty Logick Reason Divinity fitter for deriâ—ion then any serious Answer This is all this Text concludes and that grosly mistaken Speech of Saint Ambrose Christians weapons are Prayers and Tears of which anon in its due place In one word prayer no more excludes resistance then resistance prayer both of them may and sometimes when defence is necessary as now ought to concurre so that our Court Doctors may as well argue as some Prelates not long since did in word and deed Ministers ought to pray and Gods House is an Oratory for prayer Ergo they must not Preach atleast very seldom nor make his House an Auditory for Preaching Or as rationally reason from this Text That Subjects must cry out to God against their kings oppressions Ergo they must not petition their Kings much lesse complain to their Parliament for relief as conclude from thence Ergo they may in no case resist